Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

She opened her eyes and bolted up quickly. Where was she? A quick look around made it clear she was not home, no, far from it. There was nothing remotely familiar about this place. The sky was red, no clouds, no sun. That didn’t make any sense. How did she get here? She tried racking her brain to figure it out but she remembered nothing. Not about how she got here, wherever ‘here’ was, at least. She could remember this morning but after that it was all foggy. Was she dreaming? 

“Ah. Looky here. We got a new sinner. And would you ya look at that. Quite the looker too.”  

She followed the voice and was met with a very tall, large…uh crocodile person? With him were two others, both some mix between animal and human. This HAD to be a dream. 

He continued moving closer, eyes narrowed looking her up and down, a devilish grin on his face. She looked down at herself and instantly her cheeks heated. No clothes. Why was she naked? This was a nightmare, it had to be. 

“Why don’t we go somewhere private. Pretty thing like you surely sold yourself to fine gentlemen like me.”

She shuffled herself backwards away from the advancing creature. He only chuckled. Could she out run this guy? Probably not. He had to be at least seven feet tall, but that wasn’t going to stop her from trying. She stood and quickly bolted. The pavement was hot and uneven on her feet, but the adrenaline made it easy to ignore. 

The air was thick, like smoke had filled the air and never dispersed. It was hot and the uncomfortable kind of humid. She had been to some tropical places before and it never really bothered her, but this place was in a constant state of discomfort.

What was this place? Not a single person looked human. And why was everyone so tall? Being five, six wasn't tall, but here, wherever she was, she felt like a child in comparison. She couldn’t hear any footsteps following her, but she knew better than to stop. She had to find somewhere safe, out of sight to collect herself. And clothes. She really needed clothes. 

She ran past a sign reading ‘Cannibal Town’ but it didn't fully register until she slowed her pace a little and saw the gruesome sights around her. Pale faces, hollow looking black eyes feasting on what looked like… Nope. She kept her eyes down. She did not want that imagery in her head, nor did she want to risk stepping on some…one? Her stomach did a flip, but she pressed on at a quickened pace, hands having a hard time deciding what part of her she wanted covered. 

She rushed into a building and quickly moved to a corner before she finally fell to a sit. She closed her eyes, head resting against the wall as she tried catching her breath. This was a horrible nightmare, she would wake up and laugh about it later. Though it felt realer than any dream she could remember.

As her breathing returned to a normal rate the sounds of the room started to become audible. Whispered, hushed tones so quiet she couldn't make out any words. Upon opening her eyes she wished she hadn’t. Everyone looked eerily similar. Same pale skin, sharp teeth and hollow black eyes. All staring at her. She pulled her knees to her chest hoping to cover whatever she could. She was surprised she hadn’t burst into tears yet. She wasn’t really sure what emotion she was feeling. Scared? Embarrassed? Angry? Maybe all at once?

She tried, unsuccessfully, to move further away from the crowd, but she was already trapped against the wall. No one moved. They just stared, like she was a strange anomaly in this hellish place. She pulled herself tighter together. 

“Now what has you all flustered…” A tall woman in a very large hat pushed herself through the crowd and stopped when her eyes met the small form curled in the corner. She was in a form-fitted dress in shades of red and deep purple, accented with some black. It made her skin and short white hair stand out more. She looked just like the rest of the crowd, it seemed all of Cannibal town looked very similar. This woman was clearly in a position of power, or respect. The crowd looked up to her.

“My goodness. You poor thing.” 

She turned to face her people. “Alright back it up, the poor thing doesn’t need everyone gawkin’.”  The reaction confirmed her thought, this woman was definitely in charge. One of the men close by slid his jacket off and handed it to the tall cannibal. She smiled and thanked him before turning back to the woman in the corner.

”Here my dear.”

She was handed the coat and with only a small pause of hesitation, she grabbed it and quickly covered herself up. Despite the display of sharp jagged teeth, her smile seemed warm. A hand was reached out again and this time she let the cannibal leader help her to her feet. “ Now, tell me what your name is, little darling.”

She wasn’t surprised her throat was dry and her answer came out a bit hoarse. ”Ellen.” 

“Come Ellen, let's get you cleaned up.” The woman was already leading her through the crowd toward the back of the building, now seeing it was a store.  Just before being led through another door Ellen pulled her hand from the grasp of the cannibal. “You’re not going to eat me, right?”

A small laugh was her response, but the hollowed eyes displayed some sympathy. The cannibal bent down to meet her eyes. 

“I apologize for the unpleasantries you see, to my knowledge we’ve never had a mortal soul down here. A bit of a unique circumstance.”

”Mortal soul.” She barely sputtered the words out. “You’re not mortal?”

”Well once, a very long time ago.” The cannibal waved her wand dismissing the thought. “Don’t worry little darling, Auntie Rosie will make sure you’re looked after. Though this probably isn’t the safest place for you.” She stood, turning back to the door leading to the back of the shop. Ellen followed her, aware she still had many eyes watching her leave. 

The room was not what she was expecting. Being in cannibal town, she assumed the colour scheme and decor would undoubtedly be red, black, bones and death. She wasn’t entirely wrong, but it wasn't as bad as she thought. While there were quite a bit of bones and skulls around the room, it looked intentional, each piece carefully thought out. Not gruesome, but delicately added to enhance the subtle cannibalistic touch. 

Her attention was drawn back to Rosie as she soundlessly moved around the room grabbing odds and ends before a glass was pushed into her hand. Ellen instinctively brought the glass to her lips and took a small sip. Just water. She took a few more sips before gently taking a seat on the ottoman next to her. An old fashioned radio caught her attention. That looked very earthly. She set her glass down on the table to her left and stood to get a better look. Her imagination couldn’t have picked up all these details. She picked it up, her fingers gently brushing the wood exterior. The knobs still worked, but the words were well worn, barely legible.

”Where am I? This…” it finally hit her. She turned to face Rosie. “I’m not dreaming am I?” Her voice broke. The adrenaline was gone. The hope that she was stuck in a horrible nightmare had worn off. This, whatever this was, was all real. Trapped in a living nightmare there was no waking up from. 

Rosie gently led Ellen to the ottoman where she sat, still holding the old radio for some semblance of comfort. Rosie took the seat next to her looking sympathetic. “It’s a lot to take in all at once, isn't it?”

Ellen didn’t realize she was crying until Rosie had patted her cheeks with a tissue. “It’s alright darling. We’ll figure this out. First things first, you need something to wear.” She stood and grabbed a dress similar to hers, but smaller, though by the look of it, it was still going to be too big for her. The thought of undergarments crossed her mind momentarily but was quickly pushed aside. She carefully slid the coat off, the radio placed on her seat and took Rosies help getting into the dress. Like she thought, it was too big. Though it would be easier to alter, if only she knew how to do that. As if reading her thoughts Rosie spoke out. “Well it’s a bit big, nothing a bit of tailoring can’t fix.” 

“Why is everyone so freakishly tall here? I’m average height on earth, but here?” Ellen shook her head. “I’m sorry I just…” She let the sentence hang, not sure how she wanted to end it. The silence stretched until Rosie finished hemming and adjusting the dress to fit better. 

“There. A proper fit for a lovely little lady. Now I'll be right back. I’m going to reach out to a friend of mine. The next thing on the list is to get you somewhere you can reside until you can get home and I know just the place.”

Ellen didn't hide the shock and concern in her eyes. “Wait. You're just going to pass me off to someone else?! I don't know anyone here. I don't know anything about this place. I don’t even know where I am!”

A warm smile befell the cannibal as she knelt down to meet her eyes. “Ellen, as much as I would love to have you here, I can't help much more than I already have. I have a good feeling you won't eat what I have to offer. Besides, I know the safest place for you. You’ll be well looked after, Charlie will make sure of that. No one is safer to reside with than the princess of Hell.”

Ellen was sure her jaw dropped, though Rosie had already stood and turned to leave. “I’m in Hell? Like H-E- double hockey sticks hell?” She got no answer as the room was empty. Too many questions. How did she get to hell? Did she die? Was that why she couldn’t really remember how she got here? Why did she look nothing like every other person she’s met here?

She picked up the old radio, hugging it to her chest as she fell back into her seat. She felt numb. How does one normally react to finding out they were in hell? Surely most of the people knew why they were here. There was a reason, but she wasn’t dead. Or at least she didn’t think she was. She didn't belong here. Did she? If hell was real, was heaven too?

Ellen started spiraling. Maybe she did belong here. Was this a warning, to get her life together or else? A Christmas Story but time spent in hell to really drive the point home? She started questioning everything in her life. How bad could she have really messed up? She wasn’t even thirty yet! How does a mortal soul even leave earth, certainly that wasn’t a normal thing? 

Ellen nearly jumped out of her skin as the radio in her arms whizzed to life. Soft jazz played from the speaker, a little broken up by static. “Fuck!” She placed it on the table and moved away. Was she clutching a person to her chest this whole time? Did dead souls become objects too? She shuddered at the thought. There was going to be a big learning curve if she was going to be here long. 

The door opened and Rosie re-entered with a wide smile filling her face. “Charlie already has a room set up for you. She’ll be here shortly.” Her hands clasped together in excitement. She blinked a few times taking in the horrified look on Ellen’s face. “Dear, is everything alright? I assure you Charlie is the sweetest thing in hell, you have nothing to worry about.”

”No I- um -the radio it just-“ She gestured to the radio on the table still playing softly. “-it just turned on, on its own. I- I just wasn’t expecting it.” 

Rosie seemed to give the radio a glare before crossing the room and turning it off muttering something under breath. “Let’s go dear, I'm sure Charlie is out front by now.” 

Ellen couldn’t help but ask, “That radio isn’t a live person right?” Rosie froze for a second before turning to face Ellen with a smile. “No dear, everyone down may take different forms, but like on earth there is a more ehhhh” she rolled her wrist trying to find the words. “Humanoid look.”

Despite being fully clothed Ellen couldn’t help but feel self conscious as Rosie pushed her past the crowd of cannibals, still staring with empty eye sockets. She resisted a shudder.

As the two got closer to the door Ellen couldn’t help but notice a bit of a crowd outside. There was also a large white limousine, parked fairly close to the door. Next to the back stood a taller woman in a red two piece suit. She was excitedly chatting with another woman who looked as though she was missing her left eye. Once the door opened the first woman raced over, and took Ellen’s hand shaking it enthusiastically. “Hi I’m Charlie and this is my girlfriend Vaggie.” She gestured to the woman missing an eye. Before Ellen could respond Charlie pulled her into a tight hug. 

Once free from Charlie's grasp Ellen turned back to Rosie with a small smile. ‘Thank you Rosie.”

“Of course darling! Now off you go. When you’re all settled let Alastor know he’s been away too long.” She hugged the mortal soul and left her with a smile that was surely something a proud mother would give their child. It was the first time since waking up in hell Ellen felt a bit of joy. She was going to miss Rosie.

“Come on Ellen, let's get you settled in! You're going to love the Hotel.” Charlie gently ushered the mortal into the limo and she was slid across from the two ladies. The first few minutes were awkwardly silent as the other two just stared at Ellen. Her cheeks heated, being the center of attention again and she resisted shrinking into her seat. 

While Charlie stared in awe Vaggie seemed to be glaring, trying to read her. An unconvincing smile slid onto her face in hopes to lighten the staring. It didn't work. She cleared her voice trying to break the awkward silence. 

“So you’re the Princess of hell, huh? Um thank you for helping me out.” She rubbed the back of her neck uncomfortably. Before stuttering. “You’re heiness!”

Charlie momentarily looked just as uncomfortable before letting out a small laugh. “Charlie is just fine. And I would never turn away anyone that needed help.” 

The silence filled the air again and this time Ellen left it. Charlie looked fairly normal, maybe a bit clownish with the white face and bright red circles on the cheeks. Heck she supposed Vaggie was relatively normal looking too. Although the gray colour of her skin was definitely out of the norm. Though both had nice long hair, something Ellen had always wanted. No matter how long she let her hair grow it would only just pass her shoulders before it stopped.  

The vehicle slowed to a stop in front of a large building. When the door opened Ellen couldn’t ignore the heat that seemed to be constant. Then again it was hell after all. Charlie stopped by the front door and squealed in excitement.

”Welcome Ellen, to the Hazbin Hotel!” She pushed the door open and practically pulled Ellen in with Vaggie taking the rear, closing the door once they had entered.

Ellen smiled at the enthusiasm radiating off Charlie. This was clearly something she was very proud of. Ellen barely had a chance to take it all in before Charlie started dragging her around showing her anything and everything. Ellen couldn’t help but laugh.

“This is the bar, normally you’d find Husker here, but we didn't want to overwhelm you, so our patrons are away just until you're settled. I know you’re going to love it here! You’re going to be so excited about-“

”Charlie! Let the poor girl get settled. I’m sure she wants to relax.” The smile on Vaggie’s face made it obvious that this was a common occurrence. Charlie was definitely an excitable type. Ellen’s smile faltered for a second as thoughts of her earthly friends crossed her mind. She shook the thought off. She would get home. For now she needed to focus on figuring out how to survive hell, literally.

”Right, right! You’ll have a lot of time to explore on your own. Here let me show you to your room. I hope you don't mind being on the top floor. The only people up there are my dad and our Hotelier, Alastor. It’s definitely the safest place to put you.” 

Ellen noticed that Vaggie rolled her eye, clearly not as confident as her girlfriend. Should she be worried? Wait, that name. “Alastor? Rosie mentioned something..” 

“Oh yeah! Rosie probably wanted Alastor to stop by. She enjoys his company.” Charlie waved her hand in dismissal. “I’ll let him know. Come let's get you settled.”

The whole way up Charlie rambled on about the hotel and her plans on redeeming sinners. She said after the first few days she would have Ellen join in on the hotel's activities, a chance to get to know the other inhabitants better. Ellen was only partly listening, focused more on taking in the sights, trying to memorize the route to get to her room.

”This is it!” Charlie gestured to a door. “My dad is that way-“ She pointed down the hall to the right. “-and Alastor is that way.” She pointed to the left. “If you need anything Nifty will gladly help, or you can flag me down.” Charlie clasped her hands together. “Well, I suppose you can flag anyone down, I'm sure they’ll all be happy to help.” Charlie opened the door and waved for Ellen to take a look.

It almost looked like a normal hotel room. The wall colours being a red colour, may be a bit of an odd choice, but the furniture looked just like an earthly hotel even if it was a bit outdated. 

“This is perfect. Thank you Charlie.”

”Is there anything you may need?”

Ellen thought for a bit before looking down at herself. As lovely as the dress was, she did not want to be living in it for however long she was going to be here.

“Um. Perhaps some other clothes, if that’s possible?”

Charlie looked shocked for a second before the smile returned to her face. “Of course. I’m sure Nifty can make some. Did you want her to take measurements today?”

”If that’s possible?”

Charlie opened her mouth to respond but closed it as a quick blur blew past her. Ellen jolted back a step to find a short girl with a large eye that almost filled her whole face, staring up at her in awe. 

“Wow, you're really pretty. How’d you get here? You must be Ellen” The little cyclops started darting around the room at a speed that was hard to follow. The creature screeched to a stop but bounced on her heels. “Hi I’m Nifty” Ellen glanced up to Charlie, who stayed by the door. She had an apologetic smile on her face.

“Uhhhh, hi.” Ellen wasn’t sure how safe she felt with this creature. She was having a really hard time comprehending the creatures…people of hell. It seemed just when she thought she’d seen it all there was another person to challenge her perception of reality. And then there was the speed this Nifty seemed to travel at, there was no way she would see the little cyclops coming. A thought she tried not to dwell on.

Charlie must have seen the uncertainty. “Nifty can come back later. I’m sure you’ve had a crazy day. Maybe a good night's rest will help?”

”No,no. She’s already here, I might as well just…um. Yeah, let's just get it done.” Ellen raised her arms and without a second hesitation Nifty was already taking measurements of everything. It had to have been the fastest Ellen ever had her measurements taken. No more than a minute and a half and Nifty had dashed out as quickly as she had arrived. Vaggie had joined Charlie at the door. 

“I know you have no reason to trust us, but I promise everyone here will try to make you as comfortable as possible.” The smile fell from Vaggie’s face. “Almost every one.”

”Vaggie!” 

Vaggie gave Charlie a sideways glance.

So there was a reason to be concerned. Ellen’s eyes darted between the two hosts hoping they would elaborate. ”Um if there’s someone I should be concerned abo-“

”It’s fine! Alastor just-“

A high pitched scream echoed from down the hallway cutting off Charlie. Ellen noted it came from the left side. A chill ran down her spine.

”Uhhgggg” Vaggie’s hand ran down her face. She muttered something under her breath but it wasn’t English. She turned down the hall toward the screams. “Alastor!” There was a loud banging, probably Vaggie banging on Alastors door. “ALASTOR!”

Ellen let the curiosity get the better of her, moving to the door and peaking down the hall. The screams stopped and the door opened.

Well, at least he looked kinda human. Alastor was tall, like seven feet tall. She wasn’t sure what she expected him to look like, but deerish, was definitely not what she envisioned. Although the menacing smile that split his face would undoubtedly haunt her dreams. If she ignored his face in general, he could be attractive. A little outdated in the red pinstripe suit, black slacks and bow tie, but she always liked a guy dressed to impress. The menacing smile definitely killed the vibe. And the…hair tuffs? Ears? She squinted. No. Did he have little black antlers? She bit back a laugh. It seemed Hell did have a sense of humour. 

Ellen couldn’t hear the conversation between Vaggie and Alastor but even with the smile, Alastor didn’t look amused. Charlie drew her attention back from the deer sinner. “I’m sorry about that. Al hosts a radio broadcast and being one of hell's overlords he likes adding screams of the damned in every once in a while to remind the denizens of hell not to mess with him.” She glanced down the hall. “I did ask him to keep it down, that you would be staying just down the hall, but…” 

Ellen jerked back a bit. Too much information at once. “Overlords? Radio broadcast?”

Charlie looked shocked for a second before her cheeks heated from embarrassment. “Right, this is all new to you. Sorry. Okay ummm. Hell has a hierarchy and in the pride ring you’ll find sinners or Hellborn. Those that acquire a large amount of power, usually through the trade of souls or favours, become Overlords. They own specific areas of the pentagram. Like Rosie! She’s the overlord of Cannibal town.”

Ellen shook her head. She guessed it made sense if earth had a history, a hierarchy, hell wouldn’t be any different. It had existed for even longer than people, right? Was hell always a thing? Questions for later.

“Alastor is the Radio Demon, hence the broadcast. But don’t worry, he’s here to help manage and protect the hotel.” Charlie’s smile was almost convincing. Almost.

Ellen turned her gaze back down the hall. Her eyes met Alastors and exceeding her expectations, his smile grew. He pushed Vaggie out of the way and quickly closed the distance. He grabbed Ellen's hand bending to bring his face to hers.

”Alastor, pleasure to meet you my dear, quite a pleasure. You must be Ellen.” Of course the Radio Demon would have an old-timey radio host voice, complete with static and distortion. It only made sense, though it still surprised Ellen. He stood up gazing down at her. “Aren’t you a darling little thing? Tell me, what is a mortal soul doing in hell, hmm?”

“That’s the question of the hour, isn’t it?”

”Indeed.”

The two stared at each other for a few seconds before Alastor made his leave. “I would love to stay and chat, but I have a broadcast to finish. Good evening ladies!” The door clicked shut leaving the three ladies staring after him.

“Soooo…he’s the worst of the bunch?” Ellen threw her thumb down the hall.

Vaggie was still glaring daggers at the closed door.  “Yeah, but you haven’t even scratched the surface.”

”Humph. I think I'll be fine here.” Ellen shrugged and turned back into her room.

“If you need anything let me know!”

”Thank you Charlie, but I think I'm about ready for bed.”

Charlie and Vaggie wished Ellen a good night and turned, heading back down the hall. Ellen softly closed the door before turning back to the room staring longingly at the bed. She was just about to start undressing when she heard a small knock on her door. Wiping her tired eyes she opened the door to find Nifty standing there with something folded in her hands. 

“I made you some pajamas.”

Ellen smiled as she grabbed them. She didn’t even think about that. “Thank you Nifty. That was really thoughtful.

Nifty only laughed before disappearing down the hall.

With a sigh, Ellen closed the door again and was relieved no one else came by. She quickly undressed and put on her pjs. Not what she would have hoped, but it was better than nothing. Normally she would just wear shorts and a tank top, but Nifty had crafted a nighty. It was a perfect fit though.

With a long exasperated sigh Ellen fell to a sit onto the bed. Glancing around the room again, she noticed one wall had drapes. A nice large window she guessed. She was tired, but she really wanted to see the view. Pulling the curtains open she looked over the city as the sky was starting to darken. So hell did have day-night cycles. Hmm.

Ellen grabbed a chair and placed it in front of the window where she sat and slowly watched the light fade over the city. She let her mind wander, not something she was used to. She had a hard time dealing with boredom, but at this moment, the silence was welcoming. She had many questions about hell, the hotel and everything else going on, but between the exhaustion and stunning sunset view, they were easy to push back. She could get her answers later, and if she woke up back on earth, then they wouldn’t matter anymore.

She wasn’t sure how long she had spaced out, eyes glazed and unseeing the view in front of her, that had now succumbed to darkness. Was time a concept here? She shook the thought and finally stood and moved to her bed. She needed sleep. 

Chapter Text

Ellen squinted at how bright her room was. A quick look, she realized she didn’t close the curtains after last night. She groaned. She wasn’t tired, but she wasn’t ready to get up yet. She sighed and laid back down, eyes on the ceiling. She had free rein of the hotel today, no schedules, no pressure to meet the rest of the residence or really leave her room. But she was not going to keep herself holed up all day, there was no way she could keep herself entertained.

Another sigh and she decided it was best if she got up and started her day. First things first, shower. She was surprised that Charlie had seemed to have thought of everything. There were many plush towels and even body wash and shampoo for her in the bathroom. Hairbrush, hair ties and even deodorant. Maybe hell wasn’t so different from earth.

Once she was cleaned and dried she put on the dress she wore yesterday and headed for the door. Standing on the other side was Nifty with a stack of clothes almost as tall as she was. 

“Oh! Nifty, Hi. I… uhhh didn’t hear you knock.”

”I didn’t!” She held the pile of clothes up. “I liked making your clothes. Normally I just make little fixes but the whole outfits really tested my needlework.” She cackled, her eye wide and grin menacing.

Ellen wasn’t sure how to respond but grabbed the pile and nervously smiled. “Thanks Nifty.”

Before she could turn the little demon away, she had darted into the room zipping around. It took a few seconds for Ellen to realize Nifty was cleaning. In no more than a minute, the chair by the window was returned to its original place, the bed was made, and even though she couldn’t see into the bathroom from the door, she knew the bathroom had been cleaned also. Nifty darted back out of the room bouncing on her heels. “Do you need anything?”

Ellen only blinked a little taken aback. “Uh. No, thank you Nifty, you didn’t have to..” She turned to look at her spotless room. “..clean my room.”

Another cackle. “It’s my job!” And she bolted down the hall without another word. Ellen stood with the pile of clothes looking after Nifty for a few seconds trying to comprehend the past two minutes. Nope. She was not going to dwell on that. 

She returned to her room, closing the door behind her and laid the clothes out on the bed. Most of the colour palette was red and black. It seemed that was the norm for hell. A few dark purples and one shirt in pink. There were even socks and undergarments. Ellen quickly stripped and redressed. Black slacks and a dark purple blouse. But no shoes. Hmm. A quick look and she found, tucked by the foot of her bed a pair of black heeled booties. As she finally finished dressing, her stomach made a complaint. Food was the next order of business.

She finally left her room and slowly made her way back down to the lobby. She made a few wrong turns, but was happy she made it all on her own. 

The lobby was suspiciously quiet despite it seemingly being close to midday, though without a clock of some sort it was impossible to tell. Ellen slowly moved through the lobby, now getting a solid look at the area. Last night she only got a quick scan of things as Charlie moved her quickly, but now she could take her time exploring.

It was very open and welcoming, the lounge area had a few couches and chairs set up around an old antenna t.v. Closer to the stairs was a fireplace and another seating area. She turned to see a bar and to her surprise, there was someone there cleaning glasses behind the table. Were they there the whole time? Concluding food was her top priority, she turned away to the door labeled kitchen. 

The kitchen was huge. She felt silly thinking it wouldn’t be, it was a hotel after all. Her stomach growled again reminding her to stay focused on the task at hand. Ellen wasn’t a great cook, she took every opportunity not to cook. Though simple things like sandwiches, soups and pastas were easy enough. Would this be like a dorm, everyone had their own groceries to cook with? She definitely didn’t want to start off on the wrong foot by grabbing something that wasn't hers. Maybe if she could find a can of soup or ramen noodles. Nothing too big.  

There was a light smell in the air that brought her attention to a pot on the stove. A quick glance around the room confirmed she was alone. Did someone forget this here? Deciding she would leave it she refocused on finding something for herself.

Ellen started going through cupboards and drawers trying to find something to eat. After a few minutes she started to second guess herself. Maybe it would be easier if she asked Charlie. Or maybe the person out by the bar could help. Charlie did say everyone here would be helpful, aside from Alastor. She took a few seconds fighting her pride before finally caving and going out to get help.

She didn’t know why she was so nervous approaching the stranger. Perhaps it was the grumpy look on his face, or the fact no one else was around. She wanted to feel safe here, but it was hell after all, these people got sent here for a reason. 

Upon seeing her approach, the stranger rolled his eyes and grabbed a bottle and took a swig, eyes staring at her suspiciously. Charlie never mentioned anything about everyone being friendly. Maybe she should wait until she could be introduced.

She hadn’t realized she had stopped about 20 feet from the bar staring at what looked like a fuzzy gray cat with wings. She took a breath and reminded herself staring was rude and that down here in hell, she was the anomaly. She approached the bar but didn’t take a seat, choosing to stay standing instead. A quick get-away in case she needed it.

”Can I get you anything?” His voice was low and gruff and it definitely insinuated he had no interest in conversation. Though Ellen did notice, although subtly, he was giving her a look up and down. She was thankful there was no mention of her mortality.

Ellen forced a smile onto her face. “No thank you, I’m not really into alcohol. I just wanted to come over and say hi. I’m Ellen.” She stuck her hand out. 

“Right.” He looked at her hand but made no move to shake it, turning back to the glasses, placing them onto the shelf behind him.

Ellen took the hint, her hand falling down to her side.

”Husker, my good friend. Is that anyway to address our new guest?”

Ellen didn’t mean to jump, but she wasn’t expecting the Radio Demon to be standing by the kitchen door. A frustrated sigh emitted from the bartender, Husker, behind her.

”Apologies my dear, Husker can be a bit of a sourpuss.” A laugh track played from somewhere around the Radio Demon as he gave the cat demon a glare.

Alastor had closed the distance between them standing, looming over Ellen.

“Perhaps I can be of assistance, my dear.” He was leaning down to meet her face, the sly grin hinting at something more sinister.

Eyes wide, smile gone Ellen stuttered out. “N-no thank you. I am okay for now.” Her stomach betrayed her as it growled out. The grin on Alastors face widened like he had just been proven right.

”Perhaps something to eat?” He stood and turned, already walking away toward the kitchen. “My mother has a wonderful recipe for jambalaya. Family secret I’m afraid, but everyone who’s tried it loves it. They don’t survive otherwise!” He laughed. The sound echoed through the kitchen even as the door closed behind him.

”You should follow, kid.” 

She put an uneasy smile back on her face taking a few cautious steps toward the kitchen. She turned to the bartender. “Thanks Husker. I’m… It was nice meeting you.” She gave a little awkward wave before turning back toward the kitchen. As soon as the door was open a wall of deliciousness wafted into her nose making her stomach growl and mouth water. She took a deep breath in, eyes closed as she let the smell linger. She later wished she hadn’t opened her eyes.

Alastor stood by the stove dicing some veggies before adding them to the pot on the burner. All well and fine, except there were dark figures, shadows assisting. So someone was in the kitchen earlier. It was only a few seconds before all eyes, except Alastor's, were on her. More staring, making her want to disappear. There was something dark and ominous about these… beings, creatures, whatever they were. Her stomach twisted as she saw Alastor now had a hunk of meat that he seemed to be expertly cutting up. He looked a little too confident with the knife. Maybe she shouldn’t be alone with Alastor.

“That’s not a person right?” She blurted out before she could stop herself. 

A small laugh filled the room, before he responded “While I do fancy flesh myself, I would be a rather improper host to impeach my dietary preferences on to others now wouldn’t I? I would hope you didn’t think so little of me.” Alastor’s eyes never left his task as he finished cutting up the meat. “Unless it is flesh you were seeking, in which case I would gladly entertain the notion.” He finally turned, eyes meeting Ellen’s with a devilish grin, his voice dipping to be sinister at the end.

Ellen just shook her head, her throat tight. Of course cannibalism was a thing here. She had only run into their colony yesterday, but they had all looked the same. Nothing from Alastor's appearance would suggest it. Guess one could never really know. Did anyone else here also eat flesh? A shiver ran up her spine at the thought.

“Now then” He snapped his fingers and all the shadows and dark figures disappeared into thin air. “It should be finished in a few minutes. Could you please set the table, my dear? There will be six for lunch.” He opened a cupboard with bowls and pulled open a drawer with cutlery.

”Yeah, sure.” Ellen quickly moved to collect bowls and spoons and set the table, happy for an excuse to leave the presence of the Radio Demon. She returned to the kitchen to ask about glassware to find Alastor had opened the glassware cupboard leaving it open for her to find. Once the table was set she turned to watch Alastor finishing up in the kitchen. She opened her mouth to offer help but promptly closed it. If he needed help he would have just snapped those shadows back. 

She didn’t want to just stand in the kitchen staring, but she also didn’t want to be the first one seated at the table. She could make small talk if she needed, but after some quick calculations there were two of the residents she had yet to meet. Unless Charlie and Vaggie weren’t included in the count, then there would be four? She shook her head. 

Some chatter could be heard coming to the kitchen and Ellen peaked her head through the door to find Charlie and Vaggie approaching, engaged in a deep conversation. She turned to tell Alastor of their arrival but only caught him with a bowl for himself dissipating into shadow. That guy could just appear and disappear in and out of shadows any time. Her head started to hurt. That was something she could worry/think about later. 

“Ellen! I’m so glad you decided to join us for lunch. Alastor said he made his mom’s famous jambalaya! Oh you're going to love it!” Charlie was waving her over to a seat at the table. 

Ellen threw her thumb behind her to ask about Alastor but decided to leave it. She took a seat and noticed Nifty had joined the girls at the table.

”Hey Husk, come join us!” Vaggie waved toward the table.

Charlie had started to dish out the food, passing bowls around the table. The smell was making Ellen’s mouth water. She was just about to spoon some into her mouth.

”Oh! No one brought the water pitcher out?” Charlie stood.

”I’ll get it. It’s in the fridge right?” Ellen pushed to her feet. She was a guest, but she hated being cosseted.

She quickly moved to the fridge and grabbed the glass pitcher of water. She was almost out of the kitchen when a strange noise emitted behind her. Maybe Alastor manifested himself back for seconds? Though she didn’t remember there being a sound. She turned and froze letting out a small yelp as the pitcher slipped from her fingers and shattered on the floor.

Another resident that could teleport? There was an open portal where a shorter man in a white suit emerged from. He had a similar look to Charlie. He looked fairly human; she just wasn’t used to people appearing out of nowhere. Could they just appear anywhere at any time? She shook the thought. Ellen probably would have remained unnoticed if she hadn’t dropped the pitcher or yelped. 

“Oh. Heh. You must be Ellen. I- uh.” His eyes moved to the bowl of jambalaya on the counter just out of his reach. “Pleasure to meet you.” He removed his top hat and bowed before replacing it and quickly grabbing the bowl and stepping back into the portal.

”Dad!” 

The portal closed before anything else could be said.

Charlie sighed. “Are you okay?” She looked down at the broken glass and water.

Well that at least explained why she struck such a similarity to the man. It was Charlie's dad. Charlie continued talking but Ellen's mind was racing. Charlie was the Princess of hell, so that guy, the one who bowed to her, was the king of hell. A small laugh of disbelief bubbled up from her throat. At least she was taller than the king of hell.

A hand touched her shoulder and it brought her back from her mind. “Ellen are you okay? I know this is all still kind of overwhelming. Did you want to go back to your room? You can bring your food up and eat there.”

Ellen shook her head. “No I’m- sorry I’m just a little out of it.” She looked at the mess at her feet. “I’m sorry I didn’t mean to make a mess.” 

“Not to worry, Nifty will have it cleaned up after eating. Come on.” Charlie took her arm and guided her back toward the table. “Angel is awake so he’s joining us for lunch, too.” Ellen only nodded. 

Ellen froze for the second time in five minutes. Her eyes wide as she tried to absorb the sight in front of her. Sitting in the seat beside hers was a white and pink fluffy spider? Long legs kicked up onto the table laughing with Nifty. She wasn’t afraid of spiders. She actually liked all living things. But there weren't any eight foot white and pink fluffy spiders on earth. Her brow furrowed. He had six appendages. Two legs, four arms. He wasn’t a spider. A beetle maybe? 

Today had been too much for her already. Teleporting kings, shadow people, winged cats and melting into shadows was already making her brain hurt, but this? He caught her staring and his smile widened. 

“You can look all you want, toots. This body was made for gawkin’” He used all four of his arms to gesture down his body.

”Angel!”

”What? It is.” He shrugged at Vaggies outburst.

Numb. That’s what Ellen was feeling, numb. As if on auto pilot, she moved to take her seat sitting beside Angel, her eyes avoiding everyone. At this point her stomach was no longer looking for food, but she still spooned a mouthful in. She relaxed a little bit. This was divine. Anywhere else she would have melted into her chair.

She could feel everyone's eyes on her and she made an extra effort not to look. Thankfully Charlie spoke to rekindle the conversations. Ellen kept her gaze down as she quickly shoveled food into her mouth. If her mouth was full she didn’t need to participate in the conversations. She did keep an ear open in case something came up she may want to add to, but no such luck. She quickly finished what was left in her bowl then excused herself taking her dishes into the sink to wash. Then without another word she went back upstairs to her room. She needed a quiet place to think. Although with her headache she was also considering laying down for a nap.

Once in the safety of her room she flopped onto her bed with a big sigh. She wished she had her cellphone, if not for the distraction, then for music. She would always feel better jamming out to music, just as long as no one was watching. She glanced around the room in hopes of finding anything that could play music. No luck.

Alastor was the Radio Demon. Radios played music, so maybe…she pushed the thought away. The last thing she wanted was to interact with people more. Although she could thank him for lunch. She sighed. She was not going to go looking for the Radio Demon. If she happened across him, then maybe, but for now she was going to stay in her room.

That lasted all of about ten minutes before she got bored. Maybe she could talk to Charlie about getting something for music. Surely hell had technology aside from old radios and tvs.

She moved to the door but paused with her hand on the handle. Maybe wandering around wasn’t a great idea, surely she would bump into someone. Could she wait until later? She glanced back at the room. Nope. The thought of having to sit here in boredom was worse than the possibility of having to interact with people. Besides,what were the chances really? There were only eight people in the hotel that she’s encountered so far and she felt confident it wasn’t likely there were many more if any.

Decision made she left her room in hopes of finding Charlie. She made it a few steps before she slowed to a stop looking down the hall at the door to Charlie’s dad’s room. Maybe…? She shook her head. No, she wasn’t going to go over there and knock. It was bad enough he had spooked her in the kitchen. A soft ‘ding’ had her turning around where she saw Charlie step out of an elevator. Her shoulders sank. They had an elevator this whole time? 

“Oh, Ellen hi!”

”Hey Charlie, what brings you up here?”

She pulled at her suit jacket a little bit. “Oh I just wanted to check in with you. You left kinda quick after lunch. I just wanted to make sure we didn’t overwhelm you.” Her eyes looked past her to the door at the end of the hallway. Ellen followed her gaze before it clicked. 

“Oh are you checking in with your dad?”

A flash of surprise crossed Charlie’s face before she covered it with a smile. “Oh no I was- I mean since I’m here I could introduce you two.”

Ellen had the feeling Charlie wanted some one on one with her dad, but she didn’t want to pass on the opportunity to be introduced. It seemed much easier with a third party than just trying to strike up a conversation. There were other people she could converse with. Surly the king of hell didn’t have time for trivial meet and greets.

“No I’m okay, I think I'll just wander a bit. But I was wondering if there was a way to get a phone or something to play music? Headphones? Music is my escape.”

“Oh! Yeah. I’m not sure how quickly I can get my hands on a hellphone, but you could get a radio from Alastor. I’m sure he could summon one for you easily.” She looked like she was going to say more but changed her mind. “I’ll let you know when dinner is ready, but no pressure on coming down to join everyone.”

Ellen smiled. “Thanks Charlie.”  Ellen turned to the stairs. She would ask Alastor at a later time. Right now she wanted to give Charlie and her dad some time alone.

Maybe she would try to find Angel and introduce herself properly. Now that the shock factor had worn off it should be easier to chat. He also seemed easier to talk to than Husker anyway.

Chapter Text

Charlie took a steadying breath wiping her hands on the pants. It was just a quick talk with her dad, no big deal. She knocked.

”Busy!”

”Dad I just wanted to talk about…”

”Charlie!” It sounded like something was knocked over as she heard him come to the door, it opened with a flustered Lucifer quickly pulling himself together.

“What can I do for you, my little apple?”

She smiled at the sentiment. “I wanted to talk about our newest guest. I don't know much about mortals and I figured since at one point you kinda knew some…” She was fidgeting with her hands. Rehabilitating sinners is one thing, but how would she help Ellen since she hadn’t really died? This was something well beyond her and though it was a stretch, she was hoping her dad may have more insight. “…maybe you could help me with this.”

”Charlie I-“ His hand ran through his hair as he let out a weary sigh. “-I don’t know. She’s going to be a big risk. Any demon that knows there’s a mortal soul here is going to do whatever they can to take her soul. If she dies here she won’t revive like sinners and I doubt she’ll make it back to earth. If heaven knew…”

”So we keep her here. She’ll be well protected here between you and Alastor.” She ignored the face her dad made at Alastors name and pressed on. “No one out there knows about a mortal soul being here, we just have to wait it out.”

“Charlie, I know you’re prepared to help, but I don't know, this may be out of our hands. If there is some turmoil with her soul, maybe it would be better if she stayed in heaven, it would be the safest place for her.”

Charlie bit her lip thinking. He was making good points, but something was still bugging her. “Then why didn’t she just spawn up there? There has to be a reason she’s in hell. If we can figure that out, maybe she will go back to her life on earth.”

Lucifer only shook his head. “I don’t know enough about mortals. How long can a body survive without a soul? Are we sure she isn’t a sinner?”

”Dad! How many sinners have you seen like her?”

Another head shake. He couldn’t argue that she wasn’t human. “Humans are very fragile, Charlie. There’s no way she made it here unnoticed, it's going to get out and when it does there will be a very large target on the Hotel.”

”Why?”

”Her soul has yet to be judged, it’s untainted. It has much more power then almost any other soul down here. I would have to do some research but it may allow anyone who owned her soul access to the mortal realm as well. A pretty big deal.” He rubbed the back of his neck leaning against the door frame.

”So that means people are going to want to keep her alive. Can’t make a deal if she’s dead.” Charlie's mind was already reeling with ideas. She would warn Ellen about soul deals and that should solve the biggest problems. Yeah sometimes demons would attack the hotel but it was never a huge issue. Between her dad, Alastor and Vaggie, there was no way any harm should come to Ellen. She could do this. 

”Charlie, humans are fragile. Very, very fragile…”

Charlie threw her arms around her dad, hugging tightly. “I got this! Thanks dad!” She turned and practically skipped down the hall. Now she’d have to talk to Vaggie about her next steps. At the morning meeting she could bring up her plans so everyone was on the same page. Maybe she should have a quick word with Alastor about trying to make soul deals with Ellen. She glanced at her phone. Alastor would be in his office on the main floor, so that’s where she headed next.

The door opened on its own, Alastor still sitting at his desk looking through some paperwork. He didn’t even look up.

”Hey Alastor, I know you’re probably busy, so I'll be quick. I just wanted to make sure that uh, you aren’t going to be making any soul deals with the residents here.”

He glanced up at her, putting his work down, his head in his hands. “Why, my dear, that limits my entertainment, though I suppose I’m up for a challenge.”

”I mean it, Alastor, no soul deal making with the residents.” She stood straight trying to sound authoritative.

His eyes narrowed. “This is in regards to our new guest. The mortal one.”

It wasn't a question but Charlie nodded anyway.

There was a few seconds pause before his smile pulled wider. He leaned back into his chair. “Hmm. I suppose I can agree to that.”

”And I’m sure I don't have to tell you, no one can know she’s here either.”

”Don’t worry my dear, I'll keep a very close eye on her. Things have certainly become much more interesting.” 

Charlie let out a breath. This went a lot smoother then she thought. “Okay, well. Thank you Alastor. I’ll let you get back to your work.” She turned, pulling the door closed behind her. Now to find her girlfriend.

She found Vaggie in their room. She quickly explained what she learned from her dad and the quick pop in with Alastor.

“Babe, you know Alastor is still going to try, even if he doesn’t know what it’ll do. Hell, he’s probably going to look into it now that you’ve made it such a big deal.”

Charlie shook her head. “He promised he would make no soul deals. He even said he would keep an eye on her.” Her smile didn’t seem to reassure Vaggie. “Besides, I’ll pull Ellen aside later and explain soul deals and why she shouldn’t be making them.”

”Can’t”

”What?”

”Why she can’t make them, especially with Alastor. One can only guess what he would do with access to the mortal realm.” Vaggie shook her head. “I dunno Charlie, maybe your dad is right. Surely Heaven has to be the best place for her to reside before this is all figured out. I’m sure they would be better equipped with this kind of situation. No one in hell knows anything about the mortal realm. Sinners may remember their time there but, babe, they came down here for a reason, they may not be the best resource.”

”If she was supposed to be up there then that’s where she would be. There has to be a reason she came down here.”

”Maybe it was a mistake.”

”And maybe it wasn’t. Vaggie I have to try.”

Vaggie sighed, taking a seat beside her on the bed. “This is a lot for someone to take in Charlie. Don’t you think it would be easier for Ellen in heaven? No demon forms, no cannibalism, no violence and death everyday. Your dad spooked her and he’s probably one of the nicest people down here. What if the hotel were to be attacked again? Babe there’s so much here out of our control.”

”She’ll get used to it. Everyone that comes to hell has a- “she rolled her wrist looking for the right words. “-um an adjustment period. I’m sure once she’s had a few days to get accustomed to it, she’ll like it here. Besides, she won't be leaving the hotel.”

”You can’t keep her locked in here forever Charlie.”

”It won’t be forever.” Her voice was starting to waver. “It’s just until we can send her back.”

Vaggie knew she couldn’t change Charlie’s mind. “Okay. How about we give Ellen a week to get settled, if she’s still not comfortable or happy here we’ll reach out to Emily and see if Ellen can move there.”

“Okay”

…

Charlie really hoped that Ellen would join everyone at dinner this evening. She wouldn’t know where to find her otherwise. She was just entering the lobby with Vaggie when she found her sitting at the bar with Husker and Angel Dust. It seemed they were getting along. Charlie felt some tension leave her. This was good. She gave Vaggie a quick hug before heading over to the group. Vaggie was on dinner duty this evening.

”Hey guys!”

Everyone murmured greetings. Charlie took a seat next to Ellen.

“So what are we talking about?”

”I was just telling Ellen here to loosen up a bit. She doesn’t drink. Can you believe it?”

”No no, I can drink, I’m just a terrible lightweight and only partake socially.” Ellen corrected.

”This ain’t social enough?”

Ellen smiled, pointing a finger at Angel. “You are trouble and I like that, but no. I am not going to drink tonight. Maybe another night when I don’t have to worry about spilling embarrassing stories to people I’ve just met.”

“Ain’t that the best people to blab too? The ones ya don’t know?”

Ellen laughed. “Yeah except I would still have to face you the next day knowing I made an ass of myself.”

“Can’t argue with that.” Angel toasted his drink before finishing the rest in one shot. “Alright I’m off to work. Good luck enjoying your evening without me.” Angel stood and blew a kiss to the group before sauntering out the front door.

Charlie took the opportunity to pull Ellen aside. “Hey can I have a quick word Ellen?”

“Sure.” She hopped off her chair and followed Charlie across the lobby, taking a seat on one of the couches across from her.

“Okay so I know today has been a lot to take in, but I have one thing I need to explain to you. Remember how I mentioned that sinners got power from trading and owning souls?”

Ellen nodded, leaning closer.

“So it’s done through deals. Soul deals specifically and usually only powerful demons can do them, but because we’ve never had a mortal soul here we don’t know if just anyone can make a deal for your soul. Most in these kinds of deals never get their soul back. So I just wanted to make sure you don’t go making any deals with anyone.”

“What does that mean, owning someone’s soul?”

“Just know that it’s not good, many only take them when they feel like they have no other option, or get tricked into it. Souls are the highest value currency in hell. So no hand shake deals okay? Not with anyone. It could jeopardize your ability to get home.”

Ellen leaned back looking a bit uneasy. “Why do I get the feeling this talk was required because there’s someone here that wants my soul.” Her eyes started darting around the room.

Charlie shook her head. “No one here is going to make a deal for your soul, but if anyone comes by or someone out there offers you a deal, DON’T take it, DON’T shake their hand. I’m only telling you this to keep you safe. It is hell after all and as much as I want to help sinners get redeemed there are still some out there that aren’t ready yet, may never be.”

 “So no handshakes and no deals. Got it. How do I know if I don’t own my soul anymore?”

Charlie bit her lip. “I-I don’t know. I suppose it would be an obvious ordeal. I guess Nifty or Husker would be the best to ask.”

“They don’t own their souls?! Who has them?”

Charlie pressed her lips together. This wasn’t something for her to share. On the other hand, she wanted Ellen to fully understand the seriousness of what could happen if she wasn’t careful. She also didn’t want to demonize Alastor anymore then she had already. He wasn’t…that bad. He was an overlord after all and she had already told Ellen that’s how they accrued power.

“Charlie?”

“It’s not for me to say. Just…no soul deals.”

It was clear Ellen wasn’t satisfied with her answer, but she didn’t press her and she was grateful for that.

Vaggie calling everyone for dinner was a welcome distraction from the end of their conversation and even though she couldn’t put on her normal air of happiness, she managed a smile beckoning Ellen to the table for dinner. Though she did notice Ellen stealing glances at Husker and Nifty throughout the meal. Had she been too harsh in her warning? She wasn’t surprised that both her dad and Alastor were absent from dinner. They usually were.

Ellen couldn’t shake the warning Charlie gave her before dinner. Soul deals. What would one trade for their soul? Clearly people could still live without owning their soul, but what kind of life...or afterlife would that be? Husker seems miserable, so it probably wasn’t a good thing. But then why was Nifty so happy all the time? Was it better for some to sell their soul? Could you trade your soul for someone else’s? 

She flopped onto her bed, kicking her shoes off. Maybe if she could get books about hell, she could start answering questions herself. It seemed anytime she asked someone she was only left with more questions than before. A weary sigh escaped her. She needed something to distract her mind, shut her thoughts off. Music. She hadn’t seen Alastor since lunch, so maybe she should go looking for him. She didn’t need her shoes to run down the hall right? She pushed to her feet and made her way to  Alastor’s door. She hesitated for a second, shaking off the voice in the back of her mind screaming at her to avoid this guy with her life. 

“Alastor?” She hated how weak her voice sounded. She didn’t want him to think she was afraid of him, despite everyone basically saying she should be. She cleared her throat. She was simply asking for a radio to borrow, not a big ask. The worst would be him saying no. Why was she so afraid of inconveniencing people?

“Alastor?!” She knocked louder. No response. Well. She turned back to her room to put her shoes back on. She could go for a walk, some fresh air could help alleviate her mind. Although she would have to stay close by. Getting lost in hell was definitely not a good thing.

She decided to take the elevator this time, entering the lobby that was empty aside from Husker at the bar. She gave him a small smile and wave heading for the door. 

“Where are you going kid?”

”For some air, maybe a walk around the building.”

”You think that’s a good idea?”

”I won't wander far, I don’t want to get lost, I’ll be out for maybe a half hour.”

”Cause that won't draw any unwanted attention.” He rolled his eyes and took a drink from the bottle next to him.

Ellen stopped by the door. Head down. “Do I really stand out that much?”

Husker only raised an eyebrow but remained silent.

”So I’m stuck here then, banished to the shadows, out of sight.”

”You can walk around on the roof. A little less visible.”

Ellen tried not to show her disappointment as she turned back toward the elevator. She murmured a thanks as she passed the bar. It was still a walk outside, but that being the only form of fresh air was going to get old very quickly. Maybe she could talk to Nifty about creating some sort of costume or disguise so she could at least wander around outside the building. She was in hell, there were so many sites she could go see, there was a whole city out there just out of reach. Heck, she wouldn’t be able to visit Rosie. Her heart ached at the thought. Rosie was so easy to talk to.

Ellen passed her room to get to the stairway to the roof. At least being on the top floor meant she had easy access to the roof. By the time she got up there the light was starting to fade. The air was still a bit warm and humid. She paid it no mind, as the light fell, it would become cooler. She started her walk on the roof, keeping a safe distance from the edge.

She made about three and a half laps before she stopped and took a seat overlooking the city. She hadn’t realized the night before but from up here it was very obviously a pentagram. She couldn’t keep a smile from creeping onto her face. Hell was nothing like she thought it would be. Media seemed to make it out as the last place you’d ever want to be, but this? She leaned back. This wasn’t the worst.

She started humming a tune that had been stuck in her head. After a few minutes it moved to singing. She started quiet but as she started to relax she let herself go. Eventually she was back on her feet moving across the roof with grace. Here she could sing and dance like no one was watching. Her smile grew. At that moment it didn’t matter that she didn’t know all the words, it didn’t matter if she misstepped or looked silly. She was putting on a performance for a nonexistent audience. 

This moment was for her. Where she could temporarily forget about all the chaos of the past two days. She didn’t know how long she was up there, but by the time she was finally out of breath, face flushed, the light had faded almost completely. The air had a chill, but with flushed skin, the cool was refreshing. 

She sat catching her breath, and willing her heart rate to return to normal. This was exactly what she needed. When the chill finally soaked through she made her way off the roof. As she passed Alastors door she could make out some music playing. Soft jazz maybe? She knocked confidently, she was riding off the joy and energy from freely being herself on the roof.

He opened the door glancing down on her, perhaps a bit surprised by her presence.

“Hey Alastor, I was wondering if you had a spare radio that I could borrow for a little bit. I was hoping to listen to some music.”

She saw him raise a quizzical eyebrow so she thought she’d add, “I’ll keep it down.”

He looked unamused but snapped his fingers. Out of thin air, a beautiful box shaped radio appeared in his other hand. Ellen reached for it but he pulled it out of her reach.

”Ah, ah. My dear, nothing down here is free.”

Ellen scoffed. “Okay. I’ll just ask Charlie. I’m sure she and I can figure something out.” She turned on her heels.

”Is that how you plan to solve all your problems, hmm? Going to someone else to fix them?”

Ellen whipped her head around. “Excuse me?” Her eyes narrowed, glaring daggers at the Radio Demon, who seemed to be enjoying the quick change of tone. This was the same manipulative bullshit she had to deal with on earth. She never said no, she always helped out even if she really didn’t want to. She never expected anything in return. Just had to be the perfect little girl that she was told to be. She never went to anyone for her problems or for help. She didn’t want to feel like a burden. So the majority of her life was fixing things herself. What an ass.

“Just an observation my dear, nothing more.” He looked at his nails, the little box radio disappearing like it never existed in the first place.

“A simple ‘no’ would have sufficed. You don’t have to be a jerk about it.”

”My answer isn’t a no, simply curious what you had to offer in exchange.”

”And what could I possibly offer that you can’t just manifest yourself?” She raised an eyebrow, arms now crossed over her chest.

Alastor chuckled, clearly amused. “Well I must say, you are a fascinating little thing. Perhaps you want to up the ante.” His eyes moved to watch her. “Perhaps a little deal?”

”I’m not stupid Alastor. I’m not trading my mortal soul for a fucking radio.”

”Who said anything about souls? No, no my dear,  just a simple deal.”

“You have nothing I want, and even if you did, I'd find my own way. Like you said, I gotta figure things out on my own. Something I am very well accustomed to, thank you very much.” She didn’t bother hiding the venom in her words as she turned back towards her room. She could feel his eyes watching her leave, but he remained silent. 

As soon as her door closed she let out a frustrated sigh. Screw that guy. She would just avoid him whenever possible. It seemed to be easy enough. He hadn’t joined them for meals, and he remained shut in his room or office as far as she could tell.  No wonder everyone warned her about him.

She pulled her shoes off and stripped. She needed a shower after all her dancing on the roof. Maybe a cold rinse would help. Once cleaned and dried just slipped into her nighty and curled up into bed. Alastor had turned his music up louder, now being auditable through the walls. Unbelievable. At least jazz was something you could fall asleep to, though it would never have been her first choice.

Chapter Text

The morning came earlier than Ellen hoped and by eight in the morning she was gathered with all the other residents down in the lobby for Charlie's morning exercises. 

“Good morning everyone! Today I think we should work on projects to build attention for the hotel and to focus on something together!”

Ellen groaned to herself, Charlie’s high pitched voice and enthusiasm was too much this early in the morning.

The group remained quiet, clearly uninterested. Ellen felt a little bad for Charlie, who was starting to show disappointment from their lack of interest. Ellen sighed before speaking up.

”How about an open house or meet and greet? Open bar for an evening, dinner and dancing to get people here.”

Charlie's eyes light up. “Yes! We can assign everyone a part of the event planning and it could be great for everyone to work together on a common goal!” She had started making a list of all the things that would be required to plan, set up and run an open house, eagerly chatting to deaf ears.

”You really had to open your mouth?”

”Oh come on. Look at how happy she is.” She smiled at Angel. “She’s like an excited little puppy, you can’t tell me it's not cute. Besides, I wasn't going to just leave her stumbling up there waiting for you guys.”

”Yeah well, just know you started this, and now it’ll be the only thing ya do ‘til it’s done.”

“You guys are going to help with some of it.”

”Yeah good luck wit dat.”

She looked over to Husk who only shrugged and took a sip of his coffee.

“Well shit,” she muttered to herself.

It turned out Angel was right. Once the planning process had started, that was all she was doing, Charlie would track her down to ask about everything. Should they create invites? How many people should they plan to host? Did they want a theme to the event? It seemed Charlie didn’t want to make a single decision on her own, making sure that everything had a second opinion. 

By the time the week was over Ellen was exhausted and planned out. They had managed to pick a date and colour scheme for the event as well as how they wanted the ballroom set up. They had decided to make the event formal, which also meant Charlie wanted help finding something to wear that set the right tone for the evening.

Ellen stepped out of her room, hoping to hide away on the roof for a bit, but found Nifty waiting at her door.

“Are you going to need a dress for the open house?”

”Yeah I suppose I will.”

”Can I make it?”

”Sure?”

Nifty was practically shaking with excitement. “Oh I'll have to make some sketches and find fabric. This is going to be a blast! I won't disappoint you, miss Ellen!” And she darted down the hallway out of sight. Ellen smirked to herself. Despite being tired of hearing about the open house, she was a little excited to see what Nifty had planned for her.

”What’s this about an open house?” The staticy tone gave him away and she dropped her smile before turning to face him.

”Charlie and I are planning a formal evening to get more people to check out the hotel. I don’t suppose you want to help?”

Alastor thought for a moment, and Ellen was certain he would decline. What would he be able to offer anyway?

”I would like to handle the entertainment. I assume nothing has been planned yet for it?

Her mouth fell open but she quickly collected herself. “No it hasn’t been started yet, but I'll let Charlie know she can cross it off her list.”

”Hmm, should be an interesting night, I haven't had the need to dress up in awhile. I look forward to the occasion.” His eyes remained on her.

She turned for the elevator not wanting to be under his gaze for any longer. She wasn’t going to go to the roof with Alastor watching.  “You should ask Rosie to come, I’d love to see her again.”

”Perhaps I shall.”

Ellen smiled as the doors closed. At least she had that to look forward to. Down on the main floor she made it all of four steps from the elevator when Charlie found her, arms full of papers. She forced a smile onto her face.

”Ellen! Oh good, I was just going to look for you!” She pulled some of the papers from her arms, handing it to her. “So I know we went over how the ballroom was going to be set up, but we didn’t get to discuss the dance floor so we're going to have to move tables 5, 7 and 9 elsewhere.” She pointed to some of the circles on the piece of paper in her hand. “I was thinking if we move the bar over here it should clear up some space and we can shift all the tables over…”

Ellen looked around the lobby hoping to find anything as a distraction. Her head hurt from all the planning.

”Oh and we should probably start thinking about entertainment. I know we haven’t really looked into that yet but, we may need to book some people in advance…”

Alastor appeared from the shadows beside Ellen making her jump, a small shriek escaped her lips, papers fluttering around her.

”Perhaps I can take care of the entertainment for the evening,”

Charlie's eyes lit up. “Oh Alastor, that would be great! Did you have anything particular in mind?”

He subtly nodded to Ellen to leave and she mouthed a ‘thank-you’ as she turned and fled.

He snapped his fingers collecting all of the scattered papers back into a neat pile in his hand and directed Charlie down the hall. “I had a few ideas I was hoping to run by you…”

Ellen bolted down the stairs as far away from Charlie as she could.

She was a little surprised Alastor had come to her rescue, but she didn’t think too long about it. She knew Charlie would come find her soon enough with something else to plan or discuss.

She made her way into the kitchen and found Angel Dust hard at work. She wasn’t much of a cook, but if she had to guess he was baking. She made her way over to watch.

”Finally got some time to ya self?” He didn’t even look up, eye focused on his work.

“Okay, okay you were right. It’s only been a week and I am party planned out.” She leaned over one of the counters. “How come Charlie isn’t going to anyone else? I thought this was a ‘group’ project” She gave the word ‘group’ air quotes.

”I tried warnin’ ya.” He turned and shoved a spoon into her face. “Here, try this.”

She did without question. She moaned in delight. “This is amazing! What is it?”

”It's the filling for my cannolis.” He smiled proudly. “Glad ya like it.” 

“Alastor did just volunteer to manage the entertainment.” Ellen pushed on to keep the light conversation going.

”No surprise there. Smiles, likes bein’ center stage. Hope ya like jazz ‘cause that’s all he’ll be playin’”

”You can’t be serious.” Ellen inwardly groaned. She never really ‘hated’ any genre but to spend the whole night with just jazz was boring. 

He just raised an eyebrow. “Ya ever hear him play anythin’ else?”

She tried thinking back over the past week. He was correct, it was all jazz. Before she could answer she heard her name being called from the lobby. It was Charlie. She stiffened as she looked at Angel with eyes wide, pressing a finger to her lips.

He gave her an amused look but waved her down, and she slipped behind one of the counters. She heard the kitchen door open. 

“Hey Angel, have you seen Ellen? I have a few things I wanted to run by her for the open house.”

She watched a shadow run across the ceiling of the kitchen and disappear out of her view. Was Alastor keeping tabs on her?

”Sorry Charlie, I aven’t seen her.”

“Oh, no worries, if you see her, can you let her know I’m looking for her? I got some ideas for the table arrangements.”

”Sure thing, toots.” 

The door closed signaling her leave. She waited a few more seconds before poking up to peek over the counter. “Thank you Angel.”

”Yeah, yeah.”

She slowly made her way to the door opening it a crack, to take a peak looking to see if the coast was clear. When she was sure she could make it to the stairs she opened the door to make a run for it.

”Hey Ellen.” 

She turned to glare at Angel. He had an amused smile on his face.

”Charlie is lookin for ya. Somethin’ bout the open house.”

”Oh ha ha, very funny.” She replied sarcastically before turning back to the lobby and making a sprint for the stairs, Angels laugh following her out. 

She made it to the roof and sighed in relief. Finally a place to be alone. She made her way to the edge and found a small puff of smoke dissipating in the air. She found Husker staring out over the city, enjoying a cigar. So much for being alone. She waved the smoke out of her face as she approached him. 

“Mind if I join you?” She asked, announcing her presence.

He barely glanced her way, nodding before looking back out over the city. “I’m not much of a talker.”

She stood beside him looking out over the city as well. “That’s fine. I’m here to hide out for a bit.”

He chuckled. “Charlie keeping you busy, huh?”

”You have no idea.”

He took a long pull on his cigar, slowly exhaling. “I already know I’ll be running the bar, but I can make an inventory list, order whatever we’ll need for the event. That’s all I'm going to help with though.” He glanced her way.

”I wasn’t coming to ask-”

”Yeah I know, but I also know what Charlie’s like when she sets her mind to something.” He gave her a side smile. “If the next few weeks aren't enough to convince you you’re in hell, I don't think anything down here will.” He flicked whatever was left of his cigar off the roof. “Hide up here as long as you need. I won't say a word.” He made his way to the roof exit.

”Thank you!” She called after him. She smiled looking back over the city enjoying the solitude.

Maybe she could make it work down here. Although she could really use some actual music. Jazz would be the death of her. Heck at this point she would even welcome death metal. She sighed. At least after the open house things should calm down again. She just had to push through the next week or so. 

Alastor found the new resident was perpetually busy with Charlie. Everytime he sent his shadow to check on her she was with Charlie going over something for the open house event. He pitied the poor girl which is why on a few occasions he had stepped in to be a distraction, pulling Charlie aside with trivial details about the event. He could only take her in small doses when she was this excited, how this new girl was managing he didn’t know.

She was an intriguing young thing. And he so very much enjoyed watching her jump at his sudden arrival. Such easy prey to torment. It was very clear she made an effort to avoid him, something he usually enjoyed. He never much liked trivial small talk and boring conversations. But this girl was something different. She caught on to things much quicker than he expected. He could tell there was something else hidden there, behind the soft delicate looking exterior. She held interesting secrets most wouldn’t dare explore, but he always loved a good challenge. He only needed the right information and he could twist anyone to his will, to sell their soul.

Of course he had assured Charlie he would do no such thing, and he was a man of his word. He would not make a deal for her soul, no. But if she willingly sold it to him? Or perhaps he could get her to create a contract into selling it to him. Not something he had done before but surely a mortal soul was worth the extra effort. He simply needed to win her over. An easy task, he was sure.

He made his way down the hall. The open house was approaching fast and from the little snippets he’d heard, only decor and attire was left to figure out. 

“Nifty darling!”

She appeared from around the corner and stopped right in front of him. 

“Yes Sir?”

“You are working on a dress for Ellen, correct?”

She nodded enthusiastically and his smile softened slightly.

“Has she made a selection yet?”

The little demon shook her head. “Miss Ellen is really busy, but I’ve made sketches and made fabric swatches. She’s going to look at them later today.” She was rocking back and forth on her feet. 

“Nifty dear, could you show me some of your work?”

Her face lit up. “Really?”

“Why, of course my dear. If you have the time perhaps you could put together a suit for me as well?”

He had to chuckle, surprised that her face had managed to brighten more than it already was. She zoomed off, returning shortly with a notebook and colour swatches. 

She climbed onto his shoulder as the two made their way down the hall, Nifty going off excitedly about the colours she believed would look best on Ellen, as well as silhouettes of dresses. His eyes fixed on a particular colour. A blood red. Although he couldn’t argue Nifty had picked a variety of colours that would suit Ellen very well. He was a bit partial to red. Yes, that would be the colour. As they rounded the corner Nifty flipped her notebook open.

She gushed over a gown that looked way too flashy. She mentioned something about her looking like a princess, and somewhere in the back of his mind a voice challenged the idea. She wasn’t a princess, no she was something else. Charlie was a princess, not quite ready for the throne, still a bit too naive of the cruelty of the world. Lacking some experience. No, Ellen was different. She held her ground, even against him, to his amusement. She was modest, not one to call attention to herself, she didn’t need it. No, like him, just being in a room demanded attention.

She would want something simpler, something to take eyes off of her. She didn’t like being stared at. Though it wouldn’t matter what she wore, Ellen would stand out regardless. She was a looker. Quite pretty for a mortal he supposed. No doubt she had a fair selection of suitors back in the living world. Though many of those poor chaps wouldn’t stand a chance. She was far more clever then she let on.

Nifty flipped a few pages over a few dresses, one catching his eye.

”Hold on Nifty.” He took the book and flipped a few pages back to a dress that caught his eye. “This one my dear, tell me about this one.” 

She looked down at it. “Oh, it was just something I drew to try getting a simple look. I don’t think it's enough. Ellen is pretty and needs a dress that matches.”

He took the bundle of swatches and pulled out the red he had eyed before. “Could you make this, with this fabric as the base?” 

“Of course, but why.”

He tilted his head. “Well, I’m sure she would like to have something to try on. Make sure your measurements are perfect.” He handed the book back to her. “An example of your exquisite talent.”

She only hesitated for a second before she lit up again. “Okay! I’ll get right to it so she can try it on later today.” She hoped off his shoulder.

”And Nifty dear, I would like my suit in that red as well if you don’t mind. Red is my colour!” He started making his way back to his room with a contented grin on his face.

It was all coming together.

“Okay, entertainment is done, announcements and drinks are done. We have the tables set up and the room cleaned.” Charlie was pacing back and forth in front of her whiteboard crossing things off as she went. “We’ve spent the past few days creating the decor and I think we are ready.” She turned to face the group.

Ellen was excited that the open house was in a few days. She was over all of the planning, decorating, and organizing. This project had been pretty much just her and Charlie. And she was happy to see it coming to an end.

”All we have left to do is put up the decor and we should be ready to go. I am so proud of you guys.” Ellen tried not to roll her eyes as Charlie struggled to keep herself composed. “You all came together to make this evening happen and I am so grateful.” Her eyes were starting to water and she watched Vaggie smile adoringly at her. It made Ellen smile. It seemed crazy that even in Hell, love found a way. She raised her mug of tea with an approving smile in mock toast.

”And let's not forget our valiant leader and organizer, who took charge and made this all come to fruition.” She gave Charlie a little nod as the rest of the group raised whatever they had in their hands. Charlie's eyes glistened as she looked at Ellen.

Once the group started to thin out, Ellen went to find Nifty. It had been almost a week since she offered to make a dress and she never got back to her.

She started down a hallway, unsure how she would be able to find the little demon. 

“Nifty?”

Out of seemingly nowhere she appeared from around a corner.

”Hi miss Ellen.”

”Did you want to follow me to my room so we can take a look at those sketches? I’m really excited to see what you’ve created.” 

Her eye widened and she bolted.

Ellen chuckled and made her way upstairs to her room where she found Nifty bouncing up and down at her door, sketch book and fabric swatches in hand. She was a bit surprised to see a bundle of red fabric also in her hands.

She let the little demon into her room and the two sat on the bed, the sketch book between the two of them.

The two flipped through the book a few times, Ellen was impressed with the amount of detail Nifty put into her designs. 

“These are incredibly Nifty.”

”I just want to make sure you feel like a princess at the open house.”

Ellen smiled at the sentiment. “Okay so colours, what were you thinking?”

Nifty pulled the swatches up to the bed. “I have a few reds, some browns and I think a dark green would look pretty too. You need dark colours.” She tilted her head in thought. “Maybe a deep purple.” She picked up the swatches and held them up to Ellen's face. “No, I think green, navy or red.”

Ellen laughed. “I am down to try anything, though I know I tend to gravitate to red. I know it looks good on me.”

”Red it is!” She flipped through her book again stopping on a poofy ball gown. “You’d look like a real princess in this!” 

Ellen gave her a meek smile. “I don't know. It might be a bit difficult to move around in that. I like flare, but that might be a bit too much.”

Nifty looked a little upset with her answer, but flipped a few more pages to another dress. This one was a sleeveless gown, with a sweetheart neckline. It was an A-line style dress, not as poofy as the last, but Ellen wasn’t 100% on it either.

”Maybe we’ll put this in the ‘maybe’ pile. Do you have anything a little more-“ She rolled her wrists. “- simple? Less poofy?”

Nifty’s face fell. “But you should look like a princess.”

Ellen gave her a sympathetic smile. “I don’t want to be the center of attention, the open house is for Charlie and all you guys. I don’t want to upstage anyone. Besides, I stand out already being mortal, I think something simpler would be best.”

Nifty flipped a few pages again to a very simple slip dress.

”Maybe something with a bit more shape?”

She flipped a few pages then paused, thinking. Her eye darted to the pile of red fabric she’d brought in, biting her lip in thought. She flipped a few more pages then turned the book to her. “How about this one?”

Ellen took a look and a smile grew on her face. It was a trumpet style dress with spaghetti straps. The neckline was a simple’v’ that didn’t go too low, but still looked a little sexy. The bodice area had some simple design that trailed down the dress slowly fading as it got to the knee area. “I like the look of this one. I could pair it with some long gloves. Could you make that too?”

Nifty hopped off the bed over to the pile of red fabric holding it up for Ellen to take. A little confused, she grabbed the fabric holding it up to discover it was the same dress she was looking at in one of the shades of red they were looking at earlier. 

The details on the bodice were a darker red sequin, but was close enough to the rest of the dress, it made it hard to notice unless light hit it the right way. She smiled widely at Nifty and headed for the bathroom. ‘I’m going to go try it on.”

She took a few extra minutes in front of the mirror just staring. It was stunning and surprisingly a perfect fit. She couldn’t keep the smile off her face. She finally stepped out twirling for Nifty.

”You look amazing, Miss Ellen.”

”You did an amazing job on this dress, Nifty. I Love it.”

Nifty gave her a curious look before darting around her to get a better look.

”Black gloves.”

”What?”

Nifty looked up at her. “You said you wanted long gloves. They should be black.”

”Yes, I think that would be best.”

Nifty finally smiled. “I will have them done before you know it.”

”Thank you Nifty”

She collected her things and darted for the door. She paused to take one more look at her before heading out.

Ellen went back to the bathroom to take another look at herself in the dress. She couldn’t believe the one dress she fell in love with was the only one Nifty had made, in the colour she wanted no less. Nifty was definitely full of surprises. What were the chances?

Chapter Text

The day before the open house was busy with last minute preparations and almost everyone had something to do. Husker was working on restocking the bar before helping Nifty with the tables and chairs. Fresh white linen clothes were draped over each table, and a vase of yellow, blue and pink flowers was placed at the center. Vaggie was flying around, placing decor up high, while Angel and Ellen did the ones within reach. Charlie was busy running around trying to keep an eye on everyone making adjustments and minor corrections as needed. By the time mid day came around everyone was ready for food. Since everyone was busy helping out, Charlie had simply ordered some pizza for the group. Who knew Hell had pizza places? The poor delivery guy was missing an arm, but it did arrive relatively quickly.

It was at this point that Ellen realized their facility manager was missing. She didn’t think the King of Hell would bother with the preparation of the open house, he surely had more important things to do. But Alastor, he surely could have helped.

”Where’s Alastor?”

Angel just waved the question away. “He don’t do this kinda stuff.”

”All hands on deck usually means ALL hands. How’d he get exempt?”

”There's no exemption, he just don’t do it.” Angel stood and grabbed another slice before returning to the couch beside her, lying down taking the whole thing to himself. The two had picked a spot a little ways from the rest of the group.

Ellen took a bite of her pizza thinking. She hadn’t seen much of Alastor since she suggested the open house. He had, on a few occasions, appeared out of the shadows to pull Charlie away, and the timing felt like it was always just when she really needed it. Just when she needed a break from Charlie or her head was starting to throb from all the planning and organizing. It had to be a coincidence. There was no way he would have known she needed a break, let alone go out of his way to help her. But she still couldn't shake the feeling. It all seemed too calculated.

Angel was waving a hand in her face.”…Or you could just zone out I guess.”

She shook her head to clear her thoughts. “I’m sorry what?”

”Why you so curious ‘bout smiles?

Her face scrunched up. “I’ve been told he’s someone I should be worried about, so I’m just being cautious. He was also an ass when I asked to borrow a radio.”

”What do ya need a radio for?”

”Music? What else do you need a radio for?”

He raised an eyebrow. “And he wouldn’t give ya one?”

She rolled her eyes. “Nothing down here is free, my dear.” She tried her best to imitate the Radio Demon.

”Wata prick.”

”Right? So I’m just keeping my distance.” She shrugged her shoulders. “Can’t get along with everyone, right?”

”Don’t take it personally, he’s like that to everyone.”

What could he possibly be doing here if he didn’t have any friends here? Ellen finished her pizza before moving to sit beside Angel, pushing his legs off to clear a seat for herself.

”So what’s his deal? Why’s he here? Clearly it’s not because he wants to be redeemed.”

”Nah.” He finished the last of his pizza before continuing. “Jus here for the ‘entertainment’ wadever that means.”

”Is that all you got? He’s been here for months!”

”Oh yeah? And what have you learned about Mr. Fancy talk creepy voice?”

She opened her mouth and promptly closed it. He had a point. She knew next to nothing about him. He likes jazz, he was an overlord in Hell, (whatever that meant) he was the Radio Demon (she also wasn’t too sure what that meant either). He ate flesh, and he was friends with Rosie. 

“Touché.”

“He’s a big creepy mystery.”

She leaned back and signed. “I guess so.”

He stood stretching. “Well if you need a radio, you can use mine whenever ya want.”

“Thank you Angel.”

“Don’t mention it. Now ya ready to finish decorating?”

She smiled at him, standing. “Yeah the sooner this is done the better.”

…

After a few hours, Charlie declared they were good, she only wanted to have a quick test run of her speech, which Vaggie graciously volunteered to work with her on. Everything was finally finished. Ellen fled with the others as soon as they were let go. She finally had time to herself. She decided she was going to head up to the roof just to sit and get some air. She’d just stop by Angel's room first to borrow his radio.

Movement caught her eye and she followed the shadow move past her and down the hall quickly disappearing out of sight. 

She seemed to be seeing that more often lately, shadows darting by. It was obvious Alastor was keeping an eye on her. Had it been anyone else she may be flattered, but not the Radio Demon. She glared down the hallway thinking. Should she follow? Curiosity killed that cat. She turned back for the elevator but quickly turned again to follow the shadow. And satisfaction brought it back .

She didn’t make it very far before she lost sight of it. She let out a small huff before turning back towards the elevator. Though she couldn’t shake the feeling someone was watching her. 

She made it to her door before she realized hadn’t stopped by Angel's room first. She glared daggers at Alastors door. It would have been so much easier if he just let her borrow one seeing as he could just make one appear. She sighed before turning back for the elevator. She made it a few steps before she heard a door click open behind her. She resisted the urge to turn and glare at the Radio Demon.

”Forgotten something have you?” He asked, amusement evident in his voice.

“Just enjoying the exercise.” She mumbled.

She made it to the elevator door hoping he just wanted to stand at the door to mock her. No such luck. He closed the door behind him and made his way to the elevator door, standing beside her humming cheerfully. His arms folded behind him. He seemed to be in a chipper mood.

She slowly tilted her head up to look up at him through her peripherals. She barely got a few seconds before his eyes found hers. For a short moment they just stared at each other, seemingly silently exchanging greetings. His humming didn’t skip a second finding her staring up at him. Finally she looked away, though she did manage to catch the sight of his smile pulled higher. He liked that she retreated from his gaze. 

She resisted the temptation to mention that it seemed pointless for him to wait for the elevator. It was certainly faster to travel through shadows. He made her uneasy, that was why he decided to wait. He wanted to see her anxious. Even with that knowledge she had a hard time keeping her nerves steady.

She fought with herself debating on whether to speak or remain silent. Before she could make a decision her mouth made it for her.

”Thank you.” She quickly looked up to see a questioning gaze. 

“For the Jambalaya. I haven't had a chance to thank you for it, yet.”

He only nodded, continuing his humming and turning his attention back forward. 

She pulled her gaze to the elevator doors. Clearly he wasn’t in the mood to chat. Why did she even bother trying? She stood in an awkward silence until the elevator doors finally ‘ding’ open. He gestured for her to go first. She did. She moved as far away from the button panel as possible. She watched him push the button for floor 3 and Lobby.

She wasn’t going to ask how he knew she was going to the third floor. No, she was sure she wasn’t going to like whatever the answer was. What if people could read minds? Seemed a little too sci-fi, but seeing as sinners gained powers, slipping through shadows and what not, she wasn’t going to rule anything out. She would probably not recover from something like that. Best not to even ask. Ignorance is bliss so they say. Curiosity killed the cat.

“How’d you know?”

”Hmm?”

She jutted her chin to the button panel and repeated, “How’d you know I was going to floor three?” She couldn't keep her nerves under control, her leg starting to shake in apprehension despite her mind telling her this was exactly what he wanted.

He let out a small chuckle, only moving his eyes to address her.

”You are meeting with the effeminate spider, yes? He’s on the third floor.” He explained it like it was common knowledge.

She pressed her lips together eyeing him carefully, “I am. But how did you know I was going to see Angel?”

”Where else would you possibly be going, hmm?”

She remained silent, unable to find something to respond with. She could have come up with infinite responses yet at that moment nothing came to her. So she remained quiet and they fell into silence again, only Alastors soft humming filling the void. When the doors finally opened she hurried out. 

“I’m glad you enjoyed my mother’s jambalaya.” He managed a quick nod in dismissal before the doors closed. 

She stared at the door in disbelief for a few minutes trying to figure out what that whole encounter was. She hadn’t really had a casual conversation with him before. It didn’t go too badly. Rather nice all things considered. It was probably best not to dwell on it, he was likely scheming and the more she thought about it the more she’d drive herself crazy. Probably exactly what he wanted.

She turned and made her way to Angel's room. After a quick exchange she made her way back to the top floor, radio in hand. She was grateful she didn’t run into anyone else on her route. 

She pushed the door open to the roof coughing a bit from the quick change in air. She wasn’t sure she would ever get used to the smell of brimstone and smoke. The heat would burn the throat after stepping out of the hotel, where the air was nowhere near as hot and intense. She waited for a few minutes until the air no longer bothered her then moved to the center of the roof. It was the most open part.

She placed Angel’s hot pink radio down on the roof and flicked it on, tuning stations to find something to listen to. A lot of the stations were static, or Jazz. She was starting to lose hope when all of a sudden something upbeat flicked through. She carefully twisted the dial to find it. Her grin grew.

For the first time since arriving in Hell she found a song from her time period.  Something fairly modern. 

“Oh my goodness there is a god.” She squealed in delight, quickly getting to her feet.

 “ A thousand disbelievers couldn't keep me on the ground. I’ve invented a momentum that’ll never slow me down. ”

Not a favourite song, but if anyone was watching or listening, one would think it was. It was something familiar, something from her life, and it was the best song in the world at that moment.

” Uh-uh Fuck that! I can do anything !”

She couldn’t help but yell it from the roof top. Her laughter bubbled up as the lyrics sunk in. “ I can do anything .” 

The irony of the lyrics weren’t lost on her. She was in fact very limited in what she could do, stuck in a hotel in Hell. But that seemed trivial. She didn’t have to worry about anymore planning or setting up for the open house. She had a beautiful dress picked out for the evening and she had the rest of the day to herself. In some way, she really could do anything. Her time, now her own again.

When the song came to an end she couldn’t help but feel a bit disappointed. She missed music. Real music. The stuff she listened to on earth. Why Hell seemed obsessed with jazz was beyond her but it really made it feel less homey. There were so many other genres of music that she was missing. 

The channel turned to static causing her to have to tune it again, though this time she knew she would only find something jazzy. Her shoulders fell, but she plastered a smile onto her face. It was better than nothing.

She didn’t stay up there for very long, only a few songs before she felt she had listened enough. It was probably because she got a taste of real music, and now everything else felt bland. 

She clicked the radio off and picked it up making her way to the roof access with a defeated sigh. She made it to her room and just as she was about to flop onto her bed when she heard knocking. It wasn’t on her door but she still got up to take a peek.

Charlie was knocking on Alastors door. When she got no answer she crossed the hallway to her dads door. Ellen watched curiously. When Charlie didn’t get a response from her dad either Ellen finally stepped out of her room.

“Hey Charlie.”

“Oh!” She turned surprised. “Ellen I’m sorry I didn’t mean to disturb you. I was just looking for Alastor or my dad.” She glanced between the two doors on opposite ends of the hallway. “They don’t seem to be here.”

“Is there something I could help with?” Ellen was fairly certain she would be out of her league if the princess was looking for help from the two most powerful beings in the hotel, but she thought she’d offer anyway.

“Oh! No, we just had a small problem with one of the washing machines. No biggie.” She waved her hand to dismiss the thought.

Ellen raised an eyebrow intrigued. A small smirk on her lips. She wasn’t a plumber but she knew her way around a toolbox. She never really wanted to have a career in the trades, but she went and got a degree in machining anyway, determined to prove herself worthy amongst her male colleagues. She always liked going against the grain, crafting her own path and while she didn’t intend on making a career of it, it gave her the knowledge and know how to be able to work with her hands.

“Not draining properly?”

Charlie’s eyes widened. “You know how to fix that?”

“I make no promises but I can definitely take a look, do some trouble shooting.”

“Oh my gosh, yeah! That would be great. You don’t mind?”

“Not at all princess.” She shut the door behind her, following Charlie down to the main floor. 

She had never wondered about where Nifty was getting clean towels and bedding from, but the hotel would have obviously had to have a laundry room. She had never explored enough to find out where it was. She didn’t really care to think about it.

When Charlie opened the door she found Nifty and Husker talking about the machine in question. Upon her arrival the two stopped, staring confused. They clearly weren’t expecting her.

“Hi Miss Ellen!” Nifty waved eagerly to her. It always brought a smile to her face. 

“Hey Nifty.”

“What are you doing here?” Husk asked.

She shrugged. “Just going to take a look.”

He only gave her a curious look before turning to leave. “Alastor will fix it if he decides to show up.”

She smiled at the retreating Cat Demon. “I’m sure I’ll have it fixed before then.”

He only huffed before disappearing from sight.

“Okay Nifty, could you grab me a big bowl, a few towels and a small brush?”

She nodded eagerly and dashed off. “Okay!”

Charlie looked around the room seemingly like she wanted to say something. After a few moments she finally broke.

“So I know the open house is tomorrow, and you’ve been so helpful with… everything but I… you-“

“Okay I have what you asked for!” Nifty reappeared with everything.

Ellen gave Charlie a look to continue her thought, but she didn’t take it.

“Um, I guess I’ll leave you to it.” Charlie made her way out.

“Hmm” Ellen turned back to the machine sitting on the floor in front of it cross legged. She tucked a towel under the front of the machine, just under the filter hatch. She popped open the hatch and pulled out the little drainage tube. She was just about to pull the plug to start draining the machine when an all too familiar radio host voice caused her to jump.

“What are you doing, my dear?”

She resisted the urge to scold him about sneaking up on her. She let out a huff. “I’m fixing the washing machine.”

“I can simply replace it, my dear. No need to trouble yourself fiddling with this.”

“Or I could just fix it. It should be a simple fix really.”

“You’re going to fix it?” He sounded doubtful. 

She finally turned to face him, waving him down. “Here, I’ll show you, it's easy.”

He didn’t move. “I must say I was not expecting you to take on something so…technical.” He gave her an interested look.

She gave him an annoyed look back. “It’s because I’m a girl right? This is a man’s work.” 

She rolled her eyes. Typical. Even when working in school and her job she was constantly scrutinized for just being there. She worked extra hard to prove she deserved to be there. In fact she was one of the top of her class and one of the best at her job. Sure she lacked some of the physical strength, but it only pushed her to find more creative ways to do those kinds of tasks. There was no doubt Alastor would be just like all of the other guys she's dealt with. An old timey guy that probably believed she belonged in a kitchen. Meant to stay prim and proper.

“Not at all. I think it’s quite practical to know how to fix things on your own. Women have spent far too long being dependent on the help of men. It’s nice to see some step up to some unconventional roles.”

Her mouth hung open. What ? 

He gave her a disapproving look. “Do close your mouth, it's very unrefined, my dear.”

She promptly closed it, but continued to stare at him suspiciously. She shook her head pressing on to her task at hand.

“Right, um. Well I’m just going to drain the basin. Once it’s empty I can check the filter. Chances are it’s clogged and that’s why it’s not draining properly.”

“You have this handled then.” 

“I’m not a plumber, so if this isn’t the solution I’m at a loss.” She answered honestly.

“You doubt your abilities?”

“No. I know what I can and what I can not do. I know better than to be overconfident in something I know little about. That’s how you get into trouble.”

“Indeed.” He eyed her carefully. “Wise words for a young lady.”

She shrugged, pulling the plug off of the hose, letting the dirty water drain into the large bowl. She wasn’t too sure how to respond to the Radio Demon. Had he called her smart? How did she reply to that? Thank him? He had surprised her. He didn’t seem as terrible as he had been when she first got here. Maybe he had softened a bit to her presence. 

“You’re welcome to stay and watch if you like, though I’m sure you have more important things to get to. If I can’t get this back to running properly I’ll let you know.”

“Very well. I’m certain you can handle this on your own then.” He turned leaving her with Nifty, who she forgot had been standing beside her the entire time.

“Wow. He must like you.” Nifty giggled when he was gone.

While keeping an eye on the bowl she gave Nifty a confused look. “What? Why do you think that?”

“He’s letting you fix it.”

She went to ask why that would mean anything but got distracted by the hose launching a dead roach into the bowl, followed by three more.

“Oh yeah! I forgot I drowned some roaches in this machine.” She cackled manically. “I knew I was missing some.”

Ellen made a face, but took a mental note to double check all of her clothes from this point on. Maybe her bed and towels too. She shuddered.

Chapter Text

Ellen had been correct about the washing machine, it looked as though the filter had never been touched. Once she cleaned the one, she figured she might as well do the rest since she was already there with everything she needed. It also gave her something to do. Now that all the planning was done, she wanted something to occupy her time. At her own pace of course. Something to do to help around the place.

She would never be able to keep up with Nifty in terms of cleaning and pest control. Though she would admit she did enjoy cleaning, a mundane task to keep her body busy, but let her mind wander. No, there wasn’t much she could offer in terms of services. She could do dishes maybe. Fold linens? Perhaps Charlie could find something for her to do. She had no way of being able to pay her way, so if could, she wanted to earn her stay.

She pushed the thought aside for now. She wanted to enjoy some of the freedom she had before jumping into something else. 

Nifty had put on a roach puppet show for her, while she finished cleaning the other washing machines. It wasn’t… terrible? 

Nifty had created a tale of two roaches that started off hating each other but inevitably fell in love. The guy was a ‘bad boy’, not interested in the idea of love. He was above such things. Yet little by little the girl chipped away at the armor the guy had built. By the end (despite how gruesome the bugs looked) Ellen rather enjoyed the creativity Nifty had pulled together. 

She had already finished her work, but stayed so Nifty could finish her little show. Applauding and laughing at the end. Nifty’s maniacal laughter joined hers.

“What the hell is goin on in there?” Angel popped his head into the room.

“Ellen let me put on one of my roach puppet shows!”

“Did she now?” He raised a questioning eyebrow at Ellen, who only shrugged in response.

“I was working in here anyway. Why not have a show?” She gave Angel a wide toothed smile.

“And uh…what’d ya think?”

“It was a beautiful love story.” She gave Nifty a side glance and watched her face light up as she bounced on her heels.

Angel must have followed her glance because he quickly changed his look to appear more interested.

“Ah yes, the one wit tha bad boy right?”

They both chuckled as Nifty practically vibrated with glee.

“You remembered that one?”

He crossed his arms leaning against the doorframe an amused smirk playing on his lips. “‘Course Nif.”

Ellie stood brushing herself off and started collecting all of the stuff she used for the machines. 

“Oh I’ll take care of that!” Nifty quickly pulled it all from Ellen’s hands and darted from the room.

She stared after Nifty for a few seconds before making her way out, following Angel.

“The one with the bad boy huh?” She asked Angel.

He laughed. “They all have a bad boy.”

“So you’ve seen some of these shows before?”

“Meh, I don’t got the heart to tell her no. Not like it’s doin anyone any harm right?”

“Yeah.” 

“So what was wit all that stuff in there?”

“Oh.” She shrugged. “Just a bit of maintenance on the washing machines.”

He looked at her curiously. “You fix things?”

“I know my way around a toolbox.”

“Well, ain’t you full of surprises.”

The two had made it back to the lobby. An enticing smell wafting in from the kitchen. She turned to look at Angel wordlessly asking if he was the cause of it. He shook his head. The two made their way to the kitchen to find it bustling with life. Or, shadows was probably a better term. 

It looked as though he was cooking a feast, many different dishes all being worked on. The two watched as Alastor moved around the kitchen like a head chef, checking and tasting as he went before taking over stirring from one of his shadows. 

She glanced at Angel wondering if he knew what the occasion for such a lavish dinner was, but he just rolled his eyes and made his way to the table, kicking his feet up now engrossed in his phone.

She wondered if she should offer help. She was pretty useless in the kitchen apart from simple things like dicing, stirring or dishes. And watching all of these shadow cooks, it was clear she was greatly out classed here.

She smiled slightly at the familiar sight and feeling. The first time she was in this kitchen she had also watched Alastor cook, though it was nothing this extravagant.

She shifted slightly and just watched as he made another round of checking and sampling, so focused she was sure he didn’t notice her presence. She could hear him humming cheerfully to himself. He looked more relaxed here than she had ever seen him. Cooking was something he enjoyed. It was almost pleasant just watching him move around the kitchen with ease. This was a side of the fearsome Radio Demon she didn’t know existed and she kinda liked it. Then he momentarily stiffened.

“It’s rather impolite to stare, my dear. If you’re looking for something to do, you can hand me a spoon from that drawer.” He didn’t even look, just gestured with his hand, back still turned to her.

How did he know she was there? She had made no sound. She hesitated for a second before moving to do what he asked. He dipped the spoon into whatever was in the pot in front of him. To her surprise he lifted the spoon offering it to her. 

She hesitated unsure if she should take the spoon from him or simply allow him to feed her. Was there a proper way of doing this? Why was she making this weird? She shook off her mental ramblings and simply leaned forward sampling the sauce. 

She should have known better. He had just pulled it from a pot on the stove. It was hot.

“It’s quite hot my dear.”

He watched her with a look of mix amusement and curiosity. She turned away quickly, her mouth hanging open trying to relieve her scorched tongue. Her hands fanned her face hoping to add cold air to help alleviate the heat. Her cheeks burned in embarrassment. 

“Mhmm. Yup…it’s…Hhh…good.” She managed to sputter out. She could make out some savory flavour but that was all she could catch through the intense heat.

He dipped the spoon again, this time blowing to cool it first before offering her another taste. Another amused expression on his face.

“It should be a more acceptable temperature for you now, darling.”

Darling ? She hadn’t been called that before. She opened her mouth and accepted the spoon. 

Tomato with a bit of spice and a nice mix of pepper. It was really good. She nodded in approval. “Okay. It’s not bad.”

“Not bad?” He scoffed. “My dear, you will find no better Shrimp Creole sauce in all of Hell.” He took his own spoon to dip and sample.

He gave her a disapproving glare. 

“I didn’t say it was bad. It’s good.”

”Good? My dear, I'm starting to think you have no taste.” He turned away, moving back to running the kitchen.

Did he really need to be told his cooking was unmatched? What a vain man. She rolled her eyes. 

“Can I set the table?”

”No, no. I can handle that myself.”

”Alright.” 

She turned on her heels to join Angel at the table, she sat with a huff, arms crossed. He didn’t even look up from his phone.

“Caught ya snooping?”

“I wasn’t snooping, I was just watching him cook. He even offered me a taste.”

“You better not have insulted his cooking.”

”I did not. I said it wasn’t bad.”

Angel put his phone down and gave her a shocked look. “You didn’t”

”What?”

Angel laughed. “Consider yourself lucky if you get to eat.”

”You can’t be serious.” She deadpanned.

”Ya, made that mistake early on too. Ya don’t mess with mama’s recipes.”

”Okay, but you can't please everyone. He knows that right?”

”Yeah, not when it comes to his moms cooking. I can’t deny it's pretty great.” He glanced back to his phone. “Just don’t tell ‘im I don’t like that Shrimp Creole stuff. That got me on his no cook list for weeks.” He rolled his eyes. “I don't like shrimp.”

”Well that’s what he had me taste. And yeah I'm not a fan of shrimp either.” She lowered her voice to a whisper. “Does he actually have a no cook list?”

”I’m sure he’ll play nice ‘cause you’re new.” He didn’t sound very convincing. Great .

A loud snap echoed through the room caused Ellen’s gaze to shoot to the source of the sound, the kitchen door, where Alastor stood glaring at the two. All the tableware had been snapped into existence except for Angel’s and Ellen's spot.

“Feet do not belong on the table.”Alastor glared at Angel who promptly pulled his feet from the table. When no dishware appeared in his place he threw his arms out.

”What? I ain’t say nothin but your cookin. Where’s my plate?”

”You know what you did.” Alastor turned back into the kitchen.

Ellen couldn't hold in her laugh. “Looks like I'm not the only one on that list.”

He flipped between her and the kitchen door a few times. “Aww come on Al! That ain’t fair!’ He stood going for the kitchen. “I thought we got over that…”

Ellen continued laughing as Husker and Nifty joined her at the table. Husker tipped his head toward the kitchen. 

“What’d he do?”

She shrugged. “Not sure, Alastor says he knows what he did.” 

“You're not eating?” He gestured to the blank table in front of her.

”I apparently lost that privilege.” Although it wasn’t ideal she couldn’t help but smile at the childish behavior. There were still a few slices of pizza from lunch she could heat up.

Husker gave her a serious glare. “You didn’t…”

She chuckled again. “Yeah. I’m on the list.”

He rolled his eyes

”But he let you fix the washing machines. I thought he liked you.” Nifty looked a little disappointed.

”He let you fix it? Damn.”

Nifty shifted two seats over to sit beside her. “It’s okay Miss Ellen we can share.” Her smile lit up her little face.

”Won’t that just upset Alastor more?”

Husker rolled his eyes. “Yeah. But he won’t say anything about it, not if it’s Nif.”

Ellen smiled. “So does that mean you’re going to share with Angel?” She gave Husker a side glance and small smirk on her lips.

He shook his head. ”Angel is on his own. The second I offer anything I would be put on that shit list too. Ain’t worth it.”

Ellen hopped to her feet as Charlie and Vaggie joined the table. Ellen leaned down to Nifty. “Share with Angel, I’ll just grab some leftover pizza.”

Husker glared. “You’re digging yourself into a deeper hole doing that.”

She moved to the kitchen calling over her shoulder. “Yeah maybe, but it’s not like I have anything better to do.”

She barely had the door pushed open before she called in. “Hey Angel! Nifty’s offered to share her plate with you.”

For the first time, she saw a look of shock pass the eyes of the Radio Demon. “She will do no such thing.”

Ellen moved to the fridge looking for the leftovers. “Not up to you is it? She can do as she wishes.”

”YES! Thank you Ellen. You’re the best.”

She turned to smile at him as he made his leave. “I try.” She pulled the pizza out and moved to the microwave. She could feel Alastors glare on her even without having to look.

”What are you doing?”

She popped the microwave door open, placing the pizza in. “Just making myself something to eat.” 

The lights in the kitchen started to flicker and to her dismay, it stopped the microwave as well. She turned to ask Alastor about it, but froze. He stood over her eyes black, antlers now a more impressive size. He looked mad. Did she do that? A quick look around found she was alone with him in the kitchen, all of the shadow helpers now gone. She swallowed past the lump in her throat. 

“Is there something wrong with what I’m serving?”

Her eyes widened. “Well, no, I just thought-“

”You think I don't know what you are doing? I do not entertain impolite manners.”

She pressed her lips together. Was this the right time to mention that setting the table for everyone else except her and Angel would be considered impolite? It seemed a bit hypocritical. Was he mad that she had not rated his food better? 

She opened her mouth but closed it when a loud snap echoed through the kitchen. All of the food had been moved to the table outside. No one was going to go looking for her now, not unless she screamed and he would enjoy that. No she wasn’t going to scream. She may be afraid of him, but he couldn’t hurt her. Charlie had ensured her safety. She could trust Charlie. Did she trust Alastor? Definitely not. She shrunk back a bit.

”I don’t like seafood.” She didn’t know why that was what slipped from her mouth, but it was the truth. Most of the dishes she managed to catch a glimpse of were some sort of seafood dish. She would have tried it to be polite but he made it easy by just not serving her. Maybe her nerves were getting the best of her again. 

“I beg your pardon?”

”Well you didn’t set a place at the table for me and I just thought- I mean Angel told me about the time he tried your sauce- you didn’t serve him- I just” She shut her mouth. She was just making a fool of herself. 

In a matter of seconds Alastor was back to his normal form. He turned on his heels heading for the dinning table, arms crossed behind his back. “Don’t ever do that again.”

She gave him an incredulous look. “Do what? I said it was good!”

In a second she was pressed up against the counter, Alastor inches from her face. “Feet do not belong on the table my dear, something I have mentioned numerous times to Angel. He knows the impoliteness and continues anyways. I do not entertain improper manners.”

”So why am I being punished?”

“He is enjoying my mothers wonderful cooking, thanks to you. You went behind my back my dear, it won’t happen again. Understood?”

She really hoped she kept the fear from her face, though she doubted it. So this had nothing to do with his cooking. And here she thought he was just being vain and childish. Maybe she misjudged him.

”Understood, but you didn’t set a place for me at the table before all of this.”

”Perhaps there was another reason. Hmm?” He finally moved back. He glared at her before letting out an annoyed breath. Another snap, this one nowhere near as loud as the past few. In his other hand appeared a platter. He pulled the cover off the plate to show a type of sandwich. 

“Special dish just for you. Chicken po’boy sandwich. Not a speciality of mine, but should be up to your liking.”

She looked at him a bit surprised. A special dish just for her? 

“Don’t be getting any ideas now.” His glare returned. “You fixed that machine, something I normally do. I don’t like owing favours.”

”I don’t recall mentioning anything about favours.”

He held the plate out for her to take and she accepted it. “Indeed, and I intend to keep it that way.” He turned away, slipping into shadow before she could even thank him.

She took a few seconds just standing there looking at where Alastor had just disappeared. Was he being extra nice to her? Surely not. He said so himself it was just because she fixed the washing machine. He didn’t need to do that. She shook her thoughts and made her way to the rest of the residents out at the dining table. She found it best not to let her mind dwell on the Radio Demon.

She took her seat next to Angel wordlessly and placed her plate down in front of her. Husker gave her a curious look but remained silent.

”Guess ya got yourself off the shit list.” Angel plucked something off Niftys plate.

”Turns out I was never on it.”

Angel looked down at her plate and gazed back at her face in confusion. “What is that?”

”Special meal made for me. He didn’t like that I fixed the washing machine so this was his thanks I guess. I’m not going to question it.”

Husker’s gaze shifted to Nifty, who only smiled brightly in response. They seemed to share a knowing look.

”Well shit. I still gotta share off Nif’s plate?”

Ellen grabbed her sandwich and took a bite. It was very good. He really was a good cook. When she swallowed she responded to Angel. “That was because you keep putting your feet up on the table. And it sounds like it’ll stay that way until you smarten up.” She shrugged. 

Angel rolled his eyes. “Really? Pfft. What a drama queen.”

She enjoyed the rest of her meal with a small smirk on her lips. 

Since Ellen hadn’t helped with the meal, she felt obligated to help clean up, though she was afraid to go back into the kitchen. Alastor had made a feast, meaning a lot of dishware was used. She collected an armful of dishes and with a silent sigh to herself as she pushed the kitchen door open with her arm. She placed the dishes by the sink and took a look around the kitchen to see how long she would be cleaning for. To her surprise there were very few dishes left to clean. Had someone come in earlier to clean? With a bit of a confused pout, she turned back to the table to collect the rest of the dishes.

She let herself zone out as she did the dishes, mind free to wander wherever it felt like going. Did she want her hair up or down for the open house tomorrow? Who came up with the expression ‘When pigs fly’? Why did they pick pigs? Is that where piggy banks came from? Would she get the chance to see the sun again? Trees? Grass? She paused. They seemed like such small simple things.

“You’re doin’em by hand?”

She jumped at the sudden arrival of Husker, unaware he was beside her. 

He gave her an unamused look up and down before opening a dishwasher and leaving the door open before turning to the fridge.

”Oh.” That explained why she hadn’t seen anyone else do dishes. She looked over at the pile of dirty dishes left and found she only had a couple left. Not enough for a load. She shrugged. She watched as Husker rooted in the fridge before pulling back with a large bottle of champagne. 

A small smirk played on her lips as she raised her curious eyebrows at him, silently asking what it was for.

”Charlie wants to celebrate.” He left her without another word. 

“Hmm.” She smiled as she finished the last of the dishes. A celebration. No doubt it was a little party to celebrate the end of all the chaos of planning the open house. She liked that idea.

When she made it into the lobby she found Charlie, Vaggie, Nifty, Angel and Husker all gathered by the bar. Her grin widened as she approached.

”So are we going to pull out the fancy glasses?”

”Ehhh! Ya gonna join us?” Angel grinned.

She gave him an amused look. “Of course.”

”We all here then?” Husker asked Charlie, the cork ready to be popped.

Charlie nodded, but Ellen noticed two faces missing. Lucifer and Alastor. 

A loud ‘pop’ echoed through the lobby as the cork flew over the bar and out of sight, everyone cheering in unison. Husker poured everyone a glass and quickly they were handed out. 

There was an awkward pause as everyone seemed to be waiting for Charlie to step up to make a toast. 

“I-um. Well we did it everyone.” She glanced around the room. “Together we all made this work. Tomorrow is going to be an amazing night and it’s all thanks to you guys. I - um. I would like to toast to you all.”

Vaggie looked at her with a loving smile. Ellen was a little more interested in the shared look Angel gave Husker and Nifty.

”Great words toots, but let's be real. This was all you and Ellen. And that, we can toast to.” 

Charlie's smile turned bashful, but gave him a grateful nod.

”To Charlie and Ellen!”

Ellen gave Angel a look as the rest of the group cheered, toasting their glasses and taking a sip. She leaned close to Angel and whispered in a hushed voice.

”What was that Angel? I didn’t need that. It’s the least I could do since I’m staying here rent free.”

He glanced down at her, an eyebrow raised. “I don't think anyone put more work into this than you did.”

She shook her head. “Charlie did. She shouldn't have to share the spotlight.”

”And who’s idea was this in the first place?”

She pressed her lips together. She couldn’t argue that. She let out a small huff. “Thank you.”  A small smile playing on her face.

“Ya did the work now take the credit.” He raised his glass to her and took another sip. Her smile grew as everyone broke into conversation about the night to come. She enjoyed the evening except for the occasional nervous glances from Charlie. That was something that worried her.

Chapter Text

Despite the simplicity of her gown, Ellen still felt like a princess. Her red and black colour scheme matched the hellscape outside the hotel. She was already going to have many eyes on her so she didn’t need anything really flashy. She held her head up proud as she made her way down the main staircase. Her eyes slowly glazed the lobby, her smile faulted only for a second realizing her outfit matched Alastor’s. She quickly pushed the thought aside, she was not going to let that ruin her night. At the bottom of the stairs she found Charlie looking a little concerned. Before she could even ask she was pulled off to the side into the shadows out of view.

She could read Charlie like a book. She didn’t even need to speak and Ellen knew what she was going to say. Her shoulders fell, her smile faulted.

“Ellen, you look stunning!”

”I can’t go.”

She watched the facade fall. “Ellen, I- there’s so many demons here. We can’t risk you being seen…I-“

Ellen raised her hand to stop Charlie. “I get it.” She let out a small huff. “I stick out like a sore thumb. And I don’t put just myself at risk, it's everyone here that has to keep me safe. I totally understand Charlie. I just- I guess I forgot about it.” She could see the tears in Charlie's eyes. She felt awful. Ellen turned away forcing a smile back onto her face. She didn’t want to ruin Charlie's night. “It’s just a fancy evening anyway, we can do one like this later, just us.” She curtsied. “Enjoy your evening Princess. I hope tonight is a success.”

Charlie called out to her. “Ellen, I’m so sorry!”

She turned back to the staircase taking one last look at the lobby and all the patrons that came for the open house, dressed to the nines. She caught Alastor watching her and she gave him a sad excuse of a smile before making her way back up the stairs. She wasn’t going to cry, if only for the reason it would ruin her makeup, before getting to her room. It was just a stupid fancy night or at least that’s what she was trying to convince herself of.

She had spent weeks working on this event, double checking almost everything, planning and organizing with Charlie. This event, in part, was her night as well. She was turned away and she couldn’t help but feel betrayed. Why didn’t Charlie say something sooner? Nifty had made her a beautiful dress and gloves and she had her heart set on the evening. But it was just a stupid fancy night.

She made it to the second floor before a shadow passed her on the floor, and Alastor appeared two feet in front of her.

"Where are you running off to, my dear?” He leaned down, not to her face level but enough he wasn’t looming over her. Her heels probably helped.

She sputtered a laugh. “I’m going back to my room. I kind of stand out in a room of demons.” She gestured to herself.     

”You don’t wish to attend?”

Ellen tried to push anger, it would be so much easier to just be angry, but she couldn’t. And she couldn’t face him either. She turned away, her voice much softer than she intended. “Of course I want to go, this event is the fruit of my labour and I don't even get to enjoy it. I can't go - I don’t- just let me go.” She tried to side step him but he moved to block her. She could feel the tears welling up in her eyes and she fought to keep them from slipping. She was NOT going to cry, especially in front of Alastor.

She kept her gaze down, she didn’t want to see his stupid smiling face anyway. “Go enjoy the evening, Alastor, I’m sure there’ll be lots of entertainment.” She took a step to the right to pass him, this time he let her pass.

“It’s a shame a keen looking dame such as yourself won't be attending. Your presence will surely not go unnoticed.”

Ellen stopped, but didn’t turn back to the Radio Demon. That was probably the nicest thing he had said to her since arriving.

”If you change your mind, I would be honored to accompany you.”

She turned then and was surprised he looked sincere. Her heart did a weird little flip and he bowed to her before turning away headed back for the lobby.

”And do smile my dear, you’re never fully dressed without one.”

She stared after him. This was the make or break, did she call after him? She really wanted to go, he practically asked her to be his date. But Charlie had already told her not to, was that why Alastor invited her? To make moves against Charlie? But he seemed so sincere. Was that all part of the act? Surely being on the arm of the Radio Demon would only draw more attention to her. Was it because they looked like they matched on purpose? She was insane. She would probably regret this later but the smile on her face and the little flutter of hope in her heart pushed the thought of consequences aside.

She quickly made her way back down the stairs toward the lobby. “Alastor! Wait!” She caught up to him on the grand staircase. He stood at the bottom looking up at her. She made her way down the staircase for a second time this evening, but her eyes remained on the Radio Demon. Once at the bottom he held his arm out, which she gladly accepted. Despite her nerves, she couldn’t quite shake the smile off her face.

”Hold on tight my dear.”

Before she could ask she felt the world around her slip away, it felt like all of the air was squeezed out of her lungs and everything went black. There was a moment of panic before everything was back to being okay. She inhaled deeply trying to get air back into her lungs. She wasn’t in the lobby anymore. She was up on a decent sized balcony that overlooked the ballroom. She could see everything going on at the party without being mixed with the crowd. 

“Apologies for any discomfort that may have caused. It’s the only way I could sneak you in unseen.”

”Did we travel through the shadows?”

Alastor gave a small nod.

”Does it feel that intense when you travel?”

A small chuckle. “I have no way of making a comparison.”

Ellen unhooked her arm from Alastor’s to move to the railing, looking out at the party below. This was far better than being in the crowd. She didn't have to worry about trying to make small talk, no one to hit on her and no gawking stares, though she could have easily convinced herself it was because she looked quite lovely that evening opposed to looking out of place amongst the demons.

She turned grinning at Alastor. “This is perfect, thank you Alastor.”

”Of course. Now, you’ll have to excuse me, while I would love to stay, I must make some rounds amongst the rabble. I'll be back to check in when I can. I hope this will work for the evening.”

”It’s more than enough. And don’t worry about me. I don’t mind the solitude.”

Alastor gently grabbed her gloved hand and placed a kiss on the back of it. “Then for now, I bid you adieu.” He melted into the shadows leaving her by herself. 

She felt like a giddy teenager at prom. Everything at this moment was right with the world. She looked over the crowd, but her eyes couldn’t help following the red suit as he wandered the crowd. She let out a satisfied sigh before turning to take a look at the balcony. There were a few tables and chairs up here and enough space she could dance if she wanted to. Her cheeks started hurting from the smile that seemed ever plastered to her face, but despite the ache she couldn’t shake it off. Everything in the back of her mind was screaming not to get to comfy, this was sure to be something Alastor would use against her. Just a play on her emotions. But another part of her tried fighting those thoughts and feelings with ridiculous fantasies.

“Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to the Hazbin Hotel! Please help me in welcoming the lovely and wonderful host of this evening. The princess of Hell herself, Charlie Morningstar.” 

Ellen was pulled back to the railing to watch as Charlie stepped up to the stage giving Alastor a small smile before approaching the mic on the center of the stage at the far end of the room. The entire time Charlie spoke Ellen found her gaze back on the Radio Demon. 

She had expected nothing less when it came to his attire. Again a bit outdated, but formal wear hadn’t changed much throughout recent history. Usually men wore a black suit for such events, but Alastor being one for attention had a blood red suit jacket with black slacks. It was a tailcoat, if she remembered correctly, no doubt that there was a vest underneath. Most likely black to match his bow tie. His dress shirt, a red slightly darker than the coat. The more she thought about it, the more she started getting suspicious at how well their two outfits matched. It seemed a little too close for it to be a coincidence.

Though she couldn’t see from this distance, she did notice earlier that his hair seemed to be groomed nicer than usual. He put extra effort into looking good this evening, though it was subtle, almost like he didn’t want others to know. She did. 

A jolt of realization shot up her back. She was checking him out. Her cheeks heated. No, no. She was not going there. This was just an evening truce. Tomorrow morning the two of them would go back to being… whatever they were. She would just enjoy the evening and shove those thoughts down. The room erupted in applause and she blindly mimicked the crowd. 

His voice pulled her attention back to the stage. “Now, please enjoy the rest of the evening, we will have music shortly for entertainment. Be merry, eat and dance the night away!”

His showmanship was unparalleled, even on earth she had never seen anyone take hold of a crowd like he did. “Now as a special treat for you all.” He snapped, the sound echoing through the ballroom. Beside him a grand piano appeared. Ellen's eyes widened in shock. He played piano? She bit her lip. Fuuuckkk. She quickly turned her back to the stage. She was not falling for the Radio Demon . She repeated that mantra a few times. She didn't recognize the tune he was playing but it was lovely. He clearly wasn’t an amateur.

Then she heard his voice. She let out a frustrated sigh glaring at the ceiling. “Why would you toy with me like this?” She didn’t think the heavens would hear her but she couldn’t help cursing them under her breath anyway. She finally turned back to the stage watching and listening. Was there anything this guy couldn’t do?

Twice he glanced up at her. Not enough to make it obvious but she caught the hint. This was a show for her. A show of his abilities. What she did to get that kind of attention she had no idea. He was playing her like a fool, and she was letting him. 

When the performance was done she applauded with the crowd. Her smile snuck back onto her face. Another snap echoed through the room and the piano was gone, replaced by a full orchestra of shadow musicians. He skillfully caught a rose that was thrown onto the stage and took a low bow. He gazed up to her again, giving her a small nod. She hoped he was too far to see her blush. God, what was wrong with her? 

She didn’t need to turn to know the shadows behind her had manifested the Raidio Demon. She took a second to compose herself before turning to him. “That was quite the performance Alastor. I must say I am impressed.”

“I’m glad you enjoyed it. Is there anything I can get for you? A drink perhaps?”

She cut right to the chase. ”Why are you doing this?”

”Can a gentleman not take an enchanting lady out for an evening of dancing?”

”There are many lovely demons down there that you can actually show off to the crowd. Hard to be the center of attention hiding away with a little ol’ me.”

”Perhaps.” He took her hand and guided her to one of the chairs nearby. She took a seat. “But those other ladies don’t interest me like you do.”

”I’m barely interesting. Just mortal, I promise. Besides, we both know this is all just another show, a performance. I’m not going to let you play me like a fool. I’d like to think I'm smarter than that.”

”My dear, why would I need to put on a show all the way up here, away from all the other eyes?” He looked amused that she even suggested such a thing.

”There’s something in this for you. You’re not being the perfect gentleman without some sort of compensation.”

He looked a little hurt from the accusation. “My mother raised me to be a proper gentleman. I may be a dealmaker and one of Hell's overlords capable of many unspeakable things but I am a demon of my word.” He crossed his legs. “I will always be a gentleman first and that is something I take pride in. No compensation required.” 

Ellen was taken aback from his response. Clearly she had touched on a soft spot. “I have no doubts you are a gentleman Alastor, I just… I’m hesitant to trust you.”

”As you should.”

“Okay see, that, right there!” She threw her arms out like she was presenting the point. “A gentleman is trustworthy. So how am I supposed to know what you actually mean? Your intentions?”

”You're an intelligent lady, I’m sure you can decipher fact from fiction.” He raised a curious eyebrow at her.

She gave him a look.

“Is there something I can do to put your mind at ease? To prove I mean no ill intent?”

Ellen took a second to think. Maybe he was just looking for a nice evening after all…but just to be sure. “Be vulnerable with me.”

Alastor visibly pulled back. He couldn’t hide the unease that flashed through his eyes. He quickly pulled himself back together. “My dear. I do have a reputation to uphold, I can’t have anything getting out.”

Ellen didn’t hesitate in responding. “And who will I be running to with such information? I can’t leave the hotel and even if I did blab, who’s really going to take me seriously. I don’t really belong here, so why on earth would I know anything vulnerable about you. It’s a win-win for you, and maybe a bit of joy for me.” She leaned in closing the distance between them, her head in her hands. “You’re not afraid of me are you?” She asked with an amused smirk.

He lost some of his confident demeanor and stood turning his back to her.

She sat back looking smug. She caught him. This was all for show. The voices in the back of her head gleefully cheering at being proven right. 

“Very well.” He turned back to face her, his hands going to remove his jacket. “All I ask is you keep this to yourself.”

Her face fell. He was indeed being sincere. Was he serious?

He pulled his jacket off, placing it on the back of his chair. His red dress shirt matched the colour of the sequins on her dress perfectly while his black vest and tie matched her gloves. He pulled at his cuffs and straightened his vest. He looked thinner without the jacket.

Ellen was sure her face flushed as red as her dress. Oh she was a sucker for vests. A weak spot one could say. There was just something so attractive about a guy in a vest. Her eyes couldn’t absorb enough of him. She was grateful he didn’t notice her staring, or at least she hoped he hadn’t.

“Care to dance, darling?” He reached his hand out.

”OH no. No, I am not a good dancer.”

”Then simply allow me to guide you. I will take the lead.”

She couldn’t say no. Could she? Was it that simple? She hesitantly took his hand. He helped her to her feet. 

“Remember. Not a word.” He fixed her with a glare. Then he pulled her closer to him. He placed a hand on her waist and she tried not to flinch under the touch.

”Ready? He asked.

She nodded and all of a sudden she was lightly pulled forward. She stumbled the first few steps. She was having a hard time keeping her nerves under control. He was so close she could feel heat radiating off of him. She felt her cheeks flush. She’d danced with guys before, why was she so nervous?

”Don’t think my dear, you have my word, I won’t lead you astray.” His breath tickled her ear. She hoped he couldn’t hear her heart racing. She closed her eyes and focused on evening out her breath. Once she stopped panicking she was gracefully moving around the balcony, Alastor effortlessly leading her across their dance floor. If she misstepped, it didn't show. If anyone had seen the two of them she was sure they would think the two of them had been dance partners before. After a few minutes he stepped back, twirling her. A small smile tugged at her lips. As he continued gliding her across the floor she was starting to wonder why this was such a big deal to him. He took his jacket off, but there was nothing else really exposed. Was he self conscious about looking so thin? She was spun again although this time she was dipped afterwards.

”Ready to pick up the pace?”

”Yes” She hated that she sounded breathless. At that moment the music playing picked up its tempo. At a faster pace she wasn’t as close to Alastor. And out of the corner of her eyes she could have sworn she saw a flash of red and black behind him. She shook it off, both of their outfits were red and black. 

“I don’t get it. You look just fine without your jacket.”

He stopped suddenly. Letting her hands go he took a small step backwards. Had she insulted him? It looked like he was mentally fighting with answering. His shoulders drop. His gaze went to hers and his brow furrowed. “If you so much as giggle, I am gone.”

She wouldn’t say out loud, but that response seemed a bit dramatic. “Okay?”

He squared his shoulders and slowly turned. There on his backside in all its uncovered glory, was a small red and black deer tail. 

Ellen pressed her lips together but the smile still overtook her face. He was self conscious of his tail. She could understand that. It definitely made him look a little less menacing. But it was kinda cute, not that she would ever say that to his face. Maybe it was a little cute. Who was she kidding? It was definitely cute.

”So you’ve got a little deer tail. I mean I guess it just matches the ears and antlers. Part of the set, right? A lot of demons have tails. I don’t think it’s that big of a deal.”

”Go ahead and say it, I know you’re thinking it.” He turned his head to look at her over his shoulder. 

”You have control over it, right?” Her smile grew. She had always wondered what it was like to have a tail and here was the opportunity to find out.

”What?”

”You know, does it swish when you’re happy or excited? Flick in frustration? Is it a voluntary thing or subconscious?”

He turned fully and looked at her in disbelief. “You want to know if it flicks when I’m annoyed? You’re not going to tell me it looks…cute?” He muttered the last word bitterly.

”Oh, it definitely is, but I didn’t think that’s what you wanted to hear.”

”It’s not.” He turned back away from her.

”Then it’s not cute. It’s just a tail.” She shrugged. “I AM curious about the flicking, though.”

Her hand flew to her face to cover the happy giggle that tried to escape as she saw it flick with annoyance. 

“Oh my gosh it does.” It slipped out as a whisper before she could stop it.

His ears were pinned back now. This was something she was going to commit to memory. There was no way she would ever get to experience this again. She asked him to be vulnerable and here he was despite her better judgment. 

The music slowed to an end and Alastor turned and grabbed his jacket replacing it quickly, tail covered. She kept her eyes on him, trying to get a read on him. He seemed like his usual self, ears perked up and confidence back. If there were any emotions, he had them well hidden. She was going to miss that cute little tail of his. What a shame.

”Sooooo… that’s all you wanted this evening? A dance?”

”Are you finished for the evening?”

”Not even close.”

”Then I suppose I will stay and keep you company. It would be rather impolite of me to leave you stranded seeing as I invited you out this evening.”

Ellen smiled. “Then I suppose I may take you up on your offer of refreshments if you’ll join me?”

He bowed his head lightly. “Of course my dear. It may be a bit of a wait. I'll need to make a few rounds with the crowd first. Will that be alright?”

A smirk played on her lips as she playfully eyed him. “You’ve been such lovely company this evening, I think you’re definitely worth the wait.”

His eyes snapped to hers and she could hear a bit of static come from him. Although his face didn’t show it, she had managed to surprise him.

“I-yes, well-um.” He cleared his throat and started again. “I won’t be long.” And he was gone into the shadows.

Ellen couldn't help but laugh. Had a simple little flirt really fluster Alastor that bad? Maybe he was out of practice. While she waited for his return, she decided to watch the party goers from above, leaning on the railing, this time keeping the Radio Demon out of her sights.

She found Charlie chatting expressively with a few demons, though without any context, she would never know what about. Vaggie stayed at her side. She looked like she was listening mostly, maybe added a few words in here and there. 

Nifty was a little more difficult to find, only the quick flashes of movement really allowed Ellen to follow her around the room. She was keeping the room and tables clean. Zipping glassware somewhere under the balcony, out of view. That was where the bar was and in turn Husker.

She tried to find Angel but it proved to be too difficult a task. Did he have work this evening? Perhaps he was with Husker at the bar? Those two did seem to find themselves together a lot.

As time passed the crowd very slowly lessened in numbers. It allowed more couples to be on the floor to dance as the music continued playing softly in the background. Ellen enjoyed people watching, couples sharing intimate moments on the dance floor, while others laughed rather loudly in small groups scattered around the room. And despite not being down there, she still felt like she was a part of the scene.

She did pick out Rosie as the crowd thinned. She felt a little upset she wouldn’t be able to go down and talk with her. Despite only sharing a few hours together, she felt like her and Rosie would be great friends. She smiled as she watched Alastor take her to the dance floor. They were well practiced as dance partners. It was obvious they had been partners before many times. Ellen leaned on the railing more watching the two interact. Slowly her gaze moved to the other couples on the floor. They all looked so graceful.

It almost felt like a movie movement, the dresses swirling seemingly in sync. Everyone in time with the music made it seem like it was all rehearsed. It was almost mesmerizing, the colours twirling and blending together and she let herself get lost in the sight.

A light snap pulled her from her thoughts. She turned to find one of the tables had been set for two. A single black rose was in a clear glass vase in the center of the table. Alastor stood behind the chair closest to her that he had pulled out for her. In his hand, a single red rose. 

The ache in her cheeks was back, her smile was sure to be a contender with the Radio Demons. She let him push her in, taking the rose and adding it to the black one on the table. 

It was very late into the evening when Alastor excused himself again, to help Charlie wind down the event. They were not pushing people out yet, more so reminding the guests that the evening was winding down and the lateness of the hour. 

With a quick snap, all the tables were clear, chairs pushed in and decor gone. All the work and prep that she, Charlie, Vaggie and the rest of the gang spent days creating, was gone with a simple snap from Alastor. She had to wonder why he didn’t just snap it all into position an hour before the event, eliminating the three days of prep work from everyone. That was just Alastor she guessed. She didn’t need to turn to know the private table the two had been sharing was also cleaned and set back to its normal state. With all he could do, she was starting to wonder why he did anything the normal way.

Chapter Text

Alastor appeared from the shadows suddenly, looking a little pale, with a hand to his chest. “Apologies my dear, I have some personal matters I must attend to. I’ll be back as soon as I can.” 

She was ready to dismiss him but her eyes caught the dark patch slowly seeping through his coat around his hand. Her eyes widened in realization. She met his eyes knowing exactly where he was going. “Don’t. Alastor, let me help you.”

With a grimace on his face he disappeared into the shadows. 

“You son of a bitch.” She muttered under her breath. How was she going to get out of the ballroom without being seen? Not all the guests had left yet and she didn’t quite blend in very well. Her frustration grew. For blood to seep through that quickly it had to be a large wound. How the hell did he get it? Did it happen just now? If not, how long had he had it? Would he have told someone? She racked her brain trying to find someone he may trust enough with that kind vulnerability. Rosie maybe? She wouldn’t be able to get a hold of her. She let out a frustrated sigh. “Fuck it”

She pulled her dress up so she wouldn’t trip over it. She took the stairs down from the balcony and just ran, grateful she had decided on the chucky heels instead of stilettos. She didn’t know how many demons she sprinted past but no one said a word. 

She took the main staircase two steps at a time while trying to decide if it would be faster taking the stairs or waiting for the elevator. One quick look above the elevator door told her it was close to the top floors. Stairs it was. 

By the time she got to the top floor she was out of breath and her feet now hurt. She pushed the thought away and marched right up to Alastors door. She banged on the door loudly. “If you don’t let me in, I swear to God I will kick this door down Alastor!!” No response. She tried the handle but as she suspected it was locked. Could she actually kick the door in? She’d never done anything like that before. She thought about taking her heels off but figured it may be best to leave them on. Bare feet would probably hurt a lot more. She took a small step back from the door. She tried shaking off her nerves, mentally preparing herself. She could do this. Maybe not on the first try, but if she worked up enough anger it should work, right? She just needed to hit just under the handle. She let out a few quick breaths. 

She hit exactly where she intended but pain still radiated up her leg. She didn’t bother trying to see if she’d made any damage, going to strike the door again. 

“If you’re going in there to give him hell, I can just let you in.” An amused voice sounded from behind her. Turning she found Lucifer standing there with his arms crossed. She let out a frustrated breath. “I’m going to fucking kill him.”

A smirk played on the king of Hell's face. “Alright, I won't tell if you don't.” And with a quick wave of his hand the door clicked open. She didn’t even thank him, just turned and marched in closing and locking it behind her.

She had never been in his room before. It looked lovely except for the swamp that seemed to open up from the back of the room. Weird choice but to each their own she guessed. A quick glance around the room she found a trail of blood and clothes leading to a door off the back right of the room. He had removed his jacket, vest and tie before making it to, what she assumed was the bathroom. She moved to the door and found it too was locked. She groaned. She could kick it open, but it would most likely hit him on the other side.

”Alastor.” She wasn’t yelling anymore, but there was still a snap in her voice. “Just open the door. Please?” To her surprise there was a soft ‘click’. She turned the handle and slowly pushed the door open.

Alastor was laying on his back on the floor. Beside him was a glass with an amber liquid and a bottle of booze. His shirt was stained heavily with blood.

She shook her head confused. Her face scrunched up. “You’re going to just sit here and get drunk?”

He barely lifted his head to look at her at the door. His hand grabbed the glass where it was beside him and raised it to a silent toast to her and downed whatever was left in the glass.

She rolled her eyes before kneeling beside him pulling her long gloves off and setting them on the floor beside her. She reached for the buttons on his shirt, but before she could make contact his hand grabbed hers, stopping it. “No” his voice was pained but stern. 

A look of disapproval passed her face. “Then you can do it.” 

He shook his head and let go of her hand turning to pour himself another large helping of what she could see now was rye whiskey. “I'm quite fine looking after myself.”

Ellen sputtered a laugh, the sarcasm dripping from every word. “Yeah, I can really see that.”

His eyes narrowed. “I don’t need your help.”

Her anger was coming back. “So you were going to just leave me stranded up on that balcony with the false promise of returning. What a gentleman.”

He didn’t respond, just looked away sipping his whiskey. She hit that soft spot again. Good.

Ellen pushed on. “If you aren’t going to look after yourself properly then at least let me look at it. As a thank you for a lovely evening in your company.”

His glare came back, jaw clenched, but the smile although tight lipped, ever present, “No.”

Ellen crossed her arms annoyed at his stubbornness. “Fine. I’ll just sit here with you until you inevitably pass out and do it anyway.”

He sat up, his eyes turned black, the pupils radio dials. His antler started growing in length and the air around him seemed to become darker, sigils appeared around him. The room filled with static and screeching.

Ellen wasn’t sure if she was horrified or amazed. She was a bit surprised she wasn't afraid. It was clear he was trying to frighten her but he couldn't seem to hold it. His hand went back to his chest gasping in pain. Stubborn as a mule. She rolled her eyes.

”So, are you going to swallow your pride and let me help because I have all night. My date for the evening abandoned me.” She glared at him.

“Fine” he gritted through clenched teeth. “But you won’t be able to fix it.”  He downed his glass of rye before moving to unbutton his shirt.

Ellen was not prepared for what was underneath. He had bandages loosely wrapped around his torso that had been bleed through. It was clear whatever this injury was, it was pretty bad. She carefully removed the soiled bandages and took a look at the wound. Every slight touch of skin caused him to flinch. She tried to keep it to a minimum.

It was a long deep gash from left shoulder to right hip. And it looked fresh, blood still lightly seeping. Her eyes widened. She could not fix this. He was right about that. This was way over her head. Did Hell have hospitals? She could only stare, unable to figure out what to do first. She blinked blankly for a few seconds. First she’d need to clean the cut. Close it and then bandage it again.

Her eyes moved around the bathroom looking for things she’d need. She grabbed some towels and moved the bottle of rye out of Alastors reach. He probably had enough at this point. She also grabbed his now empty glass and gave it a quick rinse in the sink before filing it with water. She quickly washed her hands. She turned to find that Alastor had grabbed the bottle of the rye, not bothering with the glass anymore, drinking deeply.

“Hey! I need that!” She quickly snatched it out of his hand. She gave him a look before bringing the bottle to her lips, taking a quick drink. It burned all the way down. She hated hard liquor, but she needed something for her nerves. “I need it as a disinfectant.”

He raised an eyebrow but remained silent. She set it further out of his reach kneeling back at his side looking back at the wound. She went to touch it but stopped when he flinched. This would be more than a light touch.

“I’m going to make sure there’s nothing in the tissue. This is going to suck.” She looked at him, eyes asking permission. She handed him a small rolled up towel when she got a confused look she explained . “It’s to bite down on.”  With a small nod she continued. She tried really hard not to think about the fact she had her bare hands in his chest pulling out gold flakes and a few clumps of old stitches. How many times had he stitched this thing closed? She gagged a few times, but managed to keep herself composed. It was impossible to ignore the screeching static and grunts of pain. His eyes were pressed shut, though based on the lack of control of his antlers, she assumed his eyes were surely the same, flipping between red and black.

She started out hesitant, a bit unsure if it was smart what she was doing. Being in pain, it would be easy for him to lash out, probably kill her in a second, and she couldn’t push that thought back. After a few minutes she pushed the fear aside. The sooner she finished the better for both of them.

When she was satisfied that the wound was clean and she pulled her hands up holding them far above him. “Okay a quick flush and I can try closing it up.” 

“I can’t” his voice was broken and face was unnaturally pale. “Rest”

”I can’t move you like this. It’s not even closed.” Her thoughts raced through her head so fast looking for something, anything that may be useful in this moment. Overlords gained power through deals. If she made a deal with him right now, would it help?

She held her hand out. “Let’s make a deal. Whatever you need to regain strength. Name your price.” 

“If only I could.” he mumbled.

”Stop being stubborn Alastor.”

”I can't…” He took a strained breath, shaking his head. “I need rest. Some flesh would help greatly.”

A shiver ran up her spine. Flesh? Where would she get that? Was there a part of her she was okay giving up? Some toes? Nope. No. She was not going down the road. There had to be something. The human body didn’t regrow anything. She could live with one kidney. Except there was no way to get it without probably killing herself in the process. Blood. The body could replace blood. Would that even work?

This was insane. She quickly poured some of the rye on to a clean towel and lightly wiped the cut to sanitize it. After a few times of resoaking the towel she lost her patience and just dumped rye from the bottle straight into the wound. Alastor let out a strangled cry and then became still. Very still. 

“Oh shit!” She pressed her fingers to his neck. There was a heart beat still, but he was out cold. A small rush of relief. She quickly dabbed the excess rye from the cut before wiping her brow. Finally it was cleaned. 

She could probably sew him shut while he was unconscious. She realized her hands were shaking, still covered in the demon's blood. Maybe she would need to wait before she would continue. Settle her nerves first. She stood and washed her hands.

This dress was ruined, blood all down the front. His blood was much darker than what she expected. She pulled her shoes off and took them out to the main room, by the fireplace she left her long gloves there too. Did she try to move him? Is he heavy? He was two feet taller than her. Maybe she’d try.

Back in the bathroom she slipped a hand under his legs, the other around his back. She mentally prepared herself and stood. To her surprise she was successful. It was a strain, but she was fairly confident she could get him to his bed. She didn’t bother trying to remove anything else. While he was resting she went back to clean up the bathroom. There wasn’t much left of the whiskey. She downed what was left. When she felt she was no longer a shaking mess she grabbed a needle and thread and moved back to Alastor.

He looked a little less pale, but still unwell. He stirred, eyes slowly opening. She moved away, giving him space. She didn’t want him to lash out at her being so close. She still wasn’t sure what he was capable of.

“Oh good you're still here.” He seemed a little too happy. “Both of you! Oh what fun!” His smile split his face, but his eyes said a different story.

Ellen looked around. It was only her. Her shoulder slumped. He was drunk. Uhhggg.

He tried to sit up and she quickly closed the gap between them, her hand pushing him back to lying down. “No, you need rest.”

He tried his best to pout with the never ending smile. “I need to go hunt.”

”Not like that you’re not.”

”Well I need something. Why does my chest hurt…” he looked down at the gash, that still hadn’t been sewn shut. His eyes widened. “Oh…. That doesn't look very good, does it?” He glanced over at her. “You’re dressed too elegantly to be a nurse.”

Ellen bit her tongue. 

His brows furrowed. “I suppose I’ve ruined the rest of this evening, haven’t I?”

Ellen focused on trying to thread the needle, she never was good at this kind of stuff. “I would give it a solid seven out of ten. I definitely don’t think I will pursue a career as a doctor now, this was good enough for me. And despite some stubbornness, you’ve been nothing but a proper gentleman.”

He looked pleased with that answer. “The night is still young, my dear.”

”Yeah, I need to close up that gash in your chest first.”

He waved a hand in dismissal. “It won't do anything I'm afraid. I’ve been trying to close it for a while now.”

She put the needle and thread down. “What? How long is a while?”

“A good meal will do me well enough.” He moved to sit up again before he shrank back clutching his chest.

Ellen bit her lip. She was going to regret this. Everything in her told her to keep her mouth shut. “Would blood be enough?”

”Hmm?” 

”Blood? Cause I’m not offering any of my fingers or toes. I need those.”

His head swayed from side to side, seemingly thinking.

”I suppose it's better than nothing. Are you sure you want to do that?”

No. ”I’ll be fine. When you're back to your chipper old self we can talk about favours.”

”Ooooo I like deals! We should make one.”

”Uh no. You’re going to have uh….” She couldn’t find any better words. “A little drink.” She shuddered as she said it. “…And then you’re going to rest.”

He tried to pout again. “But deal making is such fun. It can be something small. Oh! You bring me another bottle of rye and I tell you anything you want to know. Enticing isn't it?”  He was having a hard time keeping his eyes focused on her. “I know a lot of things.”

”No.”

”Well maybe I was asking her.” He pointed to an empty space beside her. 

She brought a hand to her face. If only he had stayed out for five more minutes. Five minutes. She cursed under her breath then pointed a finger at Alastor. “Stay. I’m going to go find something sharp.”

“If you’re looking to cut flesh my claws would do so wonderfully.”  His grin was devious. 

She just held her arm out. “One simple cut. You get some…blood and then bed, for the both of us. It’s been a long night.” The last part was barely above a whisper.

“You know, this is a terrible idea, my dear. I’m weakened enough that if I start, I may not have the control to stop until you’re as dry as a bone.” He moved so quickly she hadn’t realized what he had done until her arm started to sting a thin red line now opened on her forearm.

She swallowed nervously. “Then, don’t get to that point?”

He laughed, “Not on purpose of course my dear, I do enjoy your company far too much to kill you. I suppose you could say I consider you a close friend but I’m a little drunk so anything can happen.” The last part sounded sing-songy.

They hadn’t really spent much time together. For him to say she was a friend seemed odd. Though she couldn’t deny she really enjoyed his company that evening. It was almost like he was a different person. Or maybe he did really just enjoy her company? He was being nice to her earlier on through the week.  What did she do to get this attention she was unsure. She was also unsure if this was a good thing.

Shaking, she pushed her arm toward him and he gently wrapped a hand around her wrist. Her heart was racing. This had to be a mistake right? This would be her demise. He brought his lip to the cut and started sucking very slowly. After a moment his eyes turned black and he started pulling harder. She gasped in pain, her body instinctively trying to pull away from him. “HEY!” She wrenched her arm away. 

His smile shot chills down her spine, blood on his teeth and lips, eyes looking manic, but still a bit inebriated. “You are quite a delectable sample my dear. I must say I don't recall a flavor quite like yours. I can only imagine what your flesh would taste like.”

Blood was dripping down her arm and off her elbow. She quickly wrapped her other hand around the cut, hoping to stop the bleed. Her eyes followed a droplet run off her arm and fall, landing into Alastor's open cut. “God. Damn it.” Now it would need to be sanitized again…except she finished off the whisky. 

A second drop followed the first and she watched in horror as his flesh closed around the droplet of her blood almost like his body had consumed it. A hiss escaped from Alastor’s lips. Was her blood regenerative? She unclasped her arm. The cut was still open and weeping. What the hell was going on? She moved her arm so the blood dripping off would land along the wound, which seemed to be closing itself with each drop she donated. It must have been painful, because every drop had a groan accompanying it, his nails clutching the bedding beneath him like his life depended on it. She blinked a few times to make sure she wasn't imagining it. This couldn’t be real, right? Apparently it was.

Ellen cycled her arm between feeding Alastor and his wound a few times. He wasn’t as forceful this time. She was sure her arm would be bruised pretty badly by the end of it, but if she could close this wound completely, then Alastor would be able to be back to his full strength. It was never her motive and she would never ask but she knew he would try to reward her accordingly. 

She was just about half way finished, the blood trickled off her arm, making the demon squirm underneath her more. 

“Stop!”

”I’m almost done this section, a little mo-“

A moan escaped his lips. She froze, arm still dripping. She had to have heard wrong. 

His eyes were squeezed shut, his breathing quick shallow pants. His face was red, almost glowing in embarrassment. Could it be red from pain?

”Please don’t.” A shuddering breath. “Stop.”

It was Ellen‘s turn to have her cheeks go pink. Oh she prayed he was drunk enough to not remember this. Surely it had to be a mix of exhaustion, alcohol and pain. Just finish closing the wound and she would make a break for it, she could get her shoes later.

The wound was only about 6 inches in length now, by his hip. She moved her arm struggling to block out the sounds from Alastor. This whole time she thought he was in pain, turns out it was…She swallowed quickly, panicking. This whole evening she had been in over her head, doing things she had no idea about. She didn’t know how to suture a wound closed, she didn’t know anything about demon anatomy and yet here she was trying anyway.

She should have started from the hip, now she felt uncomfortably close to his lower region. She felt her insides tremble. This was a level of vulnerability she had never thought possible from the Radio Demon. If he found out about this, he would have to silence her no doubt. She shook the thought off. Another moan escaped Alastor and she was thankful he seemed to really be trying to keep himself quiet. Static and buzzing was filling the room, slowly getting louder and more erratic. Then she saw it. His full salute. Her cheek burned and she quickly moved her eyes back to Alastor’s wound. She was not going to close it all tonight, her head starting to feel fuzzy. 

She wished with every fiber of her being that she could say she was horrified, disgusted, turned-off, afraid. But the idea of making this man squirm with such delight under her, without laying a finger on him? She hated it. She loved it. Uhhggg she felt dirty. She had always enjoyed making people squirm in pleasure, it made her feel powerful. She ignored the pent up feeling in her groin.

There was still a bit left, but with the added hip movements and thigh squeezing from Alastor, she had surpassed her comfort level. What was left was small enough anyways. She wasn’t sure she could stand the sounds anymore either. She shifted her gaze to Alastors face. He still had his eyes pinched close, hands still clutching the bedding for life, his face still pink under a sheen of sweat. 

Ellen was sure that she could leave him and he would be fine. Although she was still willing to try one more thing. She definitely didn’t want to face him right now, though she knew he wouldn't remember it. He needed something to eat and it would need to be…flesh. 

She made her way down to the kitchen. The hotel was quiet, dark and empty. She was grateful, she didn't want to chat anyway. Her head was still fuzzy from the blood loss but also from the chaos of the past hour or so. Now that the adrenaline was wearing off, she was starting to feel tired. She went straight to the first-aid kit, wrapping her arm and cleaning herself up a bit.

A simple soup would be easy to make. She filled a pot with water, adding some herbs and spices to start on a broth. Once that was set she decided she would move to the part she was going to hate the most. She grabbed an apron by the door and tied it around her waist. Smiling at how odd she must look still in her formal attire. She went to the fridge and pulled out a bag labeled ‘Alastor’. She hated that there was no way of pretending it was some sort of meat, with obvious limbs and body parts of some type of demon. She pulled out an arm and resealed the bag putting it back into the fridge. Did it need to be cooked? Surely it must, no one would be crazy enough to eat it raw, right? Well… Alastor probably would… She shook the thought. 

She grabbed a knife and slowly cut it into pieces. She wasn’t very well versed in the kitchen so while she was thorough, she was quite slow. It was easier to pretend it wasn’t a person once it was cut up and no longer looked like an arm. She did have to take a few breaks to shake off the nerves but eventually got it all cut up. She turned on a second burner and grabbed a frying pan. While it was heating up, she sampled the broth and with a pinch of salt she was happy with it, adding the noodles she  started a little bit ago. She grabbed a few chunks of ‘meat’ and threw them into the pan, they started to sizzle instantly. It would probably be okay if it was a bit undercooked, though she had no way of knowing what cooked flesh would look like.

After a few minutes of cooking she started to gag. The smell was horrendous. Oh god what did she do? She quickly pulled the frying pan off the stove, but it didn’t help much, the smell had already permeated the air. She started choking from the smell, quickly moving to the door that led to the back of the hotel. She needed air. Once outside she couldn’t help but vomit. Why did she think it was a good idea to cook it? She remembered being told that the smell of burning flesh was terrible. Why would this have been any different?

After a few minutes of fresh air she put on a brave face and re-entered the kitchen. The smell was still rather pungent, but she quickly grabbed the fry pan, took it out back and tossed the whole thing into the dumpster. Alastor was going to get raw flesh. 

She took the rest of the cold ‘meat’ and added it to the soup, simmering the pot for another 10 minutes, while she cleaned up. Once it was ready she poured the soup and placed it on a tray to take back upstairs. There was enough for two large bowls so hopefully Alastor would be hungry. 

After grabbing a spoon, she took the tray and made her way back upstairs. She was glad the door was still open, not thinking of leaving it ajar when leaving. He was passed out asleep when she entered, placing the soup on the stand by the bed. The colour in his face looked almost normal and to her surprise, the smile remained. This guy really did, never stop smiling.

A tired smile crept onto her face as she watched him sleep. He looked at peace. She snuck over to her shoes and gloves by the fireplace to collect them before making her way out. She did stop to see if she could take a bit of a look at his wound, just to double check it was still looking okay. She carefully closed the door behind her heading down the hall to her room. She threw her shoes and gloves just inside the door. She was too tired to do anything else tonight. She stripped out of her dress, adding it to the pile before going to the bathroom to wash her face.

She looked pretty rough. Her face was pale with her makeup smeared everywhere. There were a few spots of dried blood smeared on her face as well but she had no way of knowing if it were hers or Alastors. The longer she looked at herself the more tired she felt. She needed rest. She looked over to the shower trying to convince herself it would be best to do that before bed, but her exhaustion got the better of her. She could wait until morning. Once her face was washed she made her way to bed. She wasn’t sure if her head hit the pillow before she was asleep.

Chapter Text

When she opened her eyes she knew the day was going to be rough. Despite getting some sleep, she still felt exhausted, and her arm that she wrapped looked worse than it did last night. She groaned sitting up slowly hoping it was just a rush of blood making her head hurt and not the start of a headache.

She managed to get herself out of bed and into the shower. She spent much longer there than she intended just letting the water run off her. It was definitely a headache coming on. After getting ready for the day, she gave her room a quick clean up. She picked up her dress, but couldn’t bring herself to throw it out. She sighed hanging in her closet.

Ellen made her way downstairs and stopped at the bottom of the stairs, her nose wrinkling. It turns out the smell of burning flesh had yet to dissipate, though it was very faint. Her stomach flipped. Maybe she would hold off on breakfast for now. She walked by the door to Alastor’s office, only pausing for a second before continuing. She wasn’t ready to deal with that right now. He would no doubt corner her at some point to answer all of his questions, hopefully it would be after her headache went away. She doubted it.

She found Charlie and the gang sitting in the lounge. Most looked bored while Charlie was excitedly discussing the morning's activities. She went and joined them, sitting beside Angel who was glued to his phone.

“Oh! Ellen, I’m glad you joined us! I was just telling everyone that maybe since, you know, you’re not really down here officially, that maybe you could lead an activity for today.” Charlie's eyes were gleaming but Ellen felt put on the spot. 

“Oh. I-“ she looked around the group, no one looking interested. Maybe she could suggest something small, she hated being here like everyone else it seemed.

”Well, it's not an activity per say, but as some kind of goal for the day, maybe try doing something nice for someone else without expecting something in return. Doing a good deed.”

”Please, I suck people off without expecting reciprocation all the time.”

”Yeah but you get paid to do that Angel. I’m talking about being nice and helping someone just because.” Ellen gave him a sideways glance. “Helping an old lady across the street, holding the door open for someone with their hands full, paying for the coffee for the guy behind you. That kinda stuff.” She shrugged.

Charlie's eyes were practically stars, they were shining so bright. “Oh.My.Gosh! That’s an AMAZING idea!” She quickly went off about everyone having a book to journal about their good deeds and feelings about the day. Ellen quickly tuned out. 

“Oh Shit.”

Charlie glared at Angel who had now sat up, eyes wide on his phone. “Guys, we may have a bit of a problem.” He turned his screen so Charlie and Vaggie could see. Based on their reactions it wasn’t good. And then they both turned to look at her. Definitely not good.

Angel handed his phone to her and finally Ellen saw it. It was a shaky phone recording of the open house last night, close to the end of the evening where people were mingled in the front foyer. In full view, she watched herself in her lovely evening attire sprint by and up the stairs. The person filming even zoomed in making it very obvious she was no demon. Even hushed voices could be heard asking what she was. It faded to black as she reached the top step.

She looked up and all eyes were on her. All surprised except Vaggie. She was pissed. Oh shit indeed.

Angel stood, scooping up Nifty and Husker quickly followed. “Good meeting everyone, I think I’m just gonna head out…” and Ellen was left with Charlie and Vaggie.

”WHAT the Fuck was THAT! We told you not to go specifically for that reason! Now we’re going to have dozens of demons coming to break the doors down! What the fuck!”

Ellen felt herself shrink back. Vaggie was right of course. She was the one that mentioned the fact it would risk the safety of everyone. And she did it anyway. She wasn’t going to drag Alastor into it. While he had been the one to invite her, she was the one who ultimately ran through the crowd. Even if it was for that stubborn jerk. No, she couldn’t tell them why she did it. She remained silent trying to keep her emotions in check. She was going to face the consequences.

“Nothing! You have nothing to say?!”

She shook her head, biting her tongue.

Vaggie stood, pacing and muttering under her breath. Charlie just stared. And that was even worse. 

“I’m sorry.” Slipped out before she could stop it. 

“Sorry?! SORRY isn’t going to fix this! When hordes of demons come to break that door down, are YOU going to be fending them off! NO! It’ll be ME and Lucifer and Alastor that will have to clean up YOUR mess!  And it’s not going to be just one wave, they’ll keep coming until either you're dead or the rest of us!”

”Vaggie that’s enough!”

“Charlie, she’s put a giant target on the hotel. If she’s here…” Vaggie turned away.

Charlie gave Ellen a small glance before turning to her girlfriend. “This is the safest place in Hell for her. We can do this. Who is going to challenge the hotel with The king of Hell and one of the most powerful overlords residing here? So we’ll have a few more attacks-“ She rolled her wrists. “- we always pull through.”

Ellen's eyes moved to the shadows on the wall behind them. They were moving. Her eyes immediately went to the office door where she wasn’t surprised to find Alastor standing, watching. Great . He probably was only watching to make sure she kept him out of it. Although he did look much better than last night. The soup must have helped. She was glad he was back to his normal self. Or at least played off he was.

He cleared his throat, getting the attention of the other two. “If you two are quite finished, I would like a few words with Ellen as well. She had quite the eventful evening last night.” His eyes narrowed.

Vaggie only groaned, but waved Ellen away. “She’s all yours, Al.”

”Come my dear, we have much to discuss.”

She moved to Alastor’s office door but made sure not to cross the threshold. If she so much as set foot into the room, she would be stuck there until he let her go. He had taken a seat behind his desk, his fingers knitted together in front of him. He gestured to the chair in front of him. “Please sit.”

She resisted the urge to move. He looked angry. Did he remember all of what happened last night? She hoped not.

”I will only ask nicely once more, should you choose to ignore it, then I will simply make you, but either way you will be seated. Now, please sit.”

She took a step forward. As soon as she was past the doorway it closed behind her. Out of the frying pan and into the fire . She took the seat.

”Very good. Now-“ with a wave of his wrist two cups appeared, one for him and one for her. Hers was tea. “- I believe I should start by saying thank you.” He glared at her. “Despite the many times I asked you to leave, you stayed and… assisted me.”

”So you’re feeling better?”

”Much.”

“Did the soup help?”

He raised an eyebrow. “It did very much. Who helped you?”

”No one. I made it myself.” She tried to smile proudly, but it didn’t reach her eyes.

He hummed in thought for a few seconds before moving on. “I would like you to tell me what happened last night.”

She knew this was coming. “I would like to know how you got that wound on your chest.” 

He narrowed his eyes. “A story for another time perhaps, but I do have better things to do today, so if you could quickly answer so we can both be on our way.”

Ellen leaned back. Of course this was all about him, when wasn’t it? Her mind quickly went back to when they shared a dance on the balcony, jacket off, tail exposed. Maybe she could bargain.

She sat up straight, leaning over the desk, arm out. “I will answer three questions with full honesty if you answer three of mine with full honesty. Deal?”

His eyes narrowed thinking a moment before he put his hand in hers. The air around the room began spinning and a flash of green light lit up the room causing Ellen to shield her eyes. When everything died down he was leaning back in his chair taking a sip of his coffee. She could tell from the smell. “I would suggest you start soon, I give you two minutes before Vaggie comes to break that door down. And I don't intend on dealing with her when she does.”

”Okay, one, how and when did you get that wound?”

”Before you got here Charlie had some…political problems with heaven. They sent down angels to exterminate her and the hotel. As part of my job here I protect the hotel and its residents. I was asked to deal with the head Angel. I may have overestimated Adam.” His ears pinned back the name. “He landed a blow and-“ his mouth started glowing green and his eyes narrowed, his ears pinned down further. “-I barely made it out with my life. Despite all the care, it wouldn’t close. I’ve been dealing with it since then.” The green glow left his mouth. “Now firstly, how did you close the wound?”

She wanted to say something simple along the lines of “My blood just kind of closed it” but the words died in her throat and she felt her mouth take on a mind of its own, her voice seeming not hers anymore. “I’m not entirely sure. It could have been you drinking my blood, but when some of mine entered your wound it seemed to close around it. Every drop healed a little more. I don’t fully understand why though. I did cycle my arm between feeding and healing a few times. I only stopped when I noticed-''

She threw her hand to cover her mouth, her cheeks burning. She was not going to mention that. Her hand was being pulled from her mouth with a force beyond this realm. Her panicked eyes looked over to Alastor who looked like he was enjoying himself with the show. Oh how the tables were about to turn. She could see the green glow at her mouth and throat and the more she resisted the brighter it glowed.

”I only stopped when I noticed you were squeezing your thighs together, biting back moans of pleasure.” The second the words where out the green colour vanished and the tightness of her throat subsided. She could speak freely now, not constrained to telling only the truth.

“I beg your pardon?” His tone was pitched a bit too high. Just by looking at him Ellen could tell Alastor was visibly panicked. His eyes wide, looking everywhere and nowhere all at the same time. His back was straight, his ears just as erect. Static echoed through the otherwise silent room. Smile pulled uncomfortably high. Not something she had seen from him before.

”It’s okay, nothing happened.” She assured him now feeling just as panicked as he was. “I get it, it…it was a taxing night on your body and between the drinking and pain I’m sure it just…” she wasn’t helping ease his panic at all, it looked as though she was making it worse. “It wasn’t just you okay? I was kinda turned on, too!” She blurted out and instantly regretted it. The static buzzing grew tenfold and he sat there like a deer in headlights. Oh the irony. And then there was pounding on the door.

“Alastor! You promised no deals!”

The static quieted a little bit, but he was still not fully composed, antlers slowly extending past his head, eyes black. 

She knew today was going to be a shit day, she should have just stayed in her room. Her cheeks heated, but she stood and went to the door. She opened it just enough to poke her head through, to find Vaggie, spear pointed at her face.

”Hey, Vaggie. What brings you by?”

”What did you do?”

She tried not to flinch at the statement. This was all really her doing. She had been the one to initiate the deal and also kinda broke Alastor. She glanced over her shoulder to Alastor who was still trying to get himself composed. No antlers anymore, he was working on it.

”Uhhh.” She returned her gaze to Vaggie trying to put on a convincing smile. “We made a little deal, nothing for souls, just a little something to get information out of each other.” 

Vaggie raised her eyebrow. “What information could you have that Alastor would agree to something like that?”

”Good question! I uhh-“ she swallowed nervously. “- well that’s for him to find out I guess.”

Vaggie lowered her spear and tried to push past her to get in but Ellen blocked. “What did you do to him? Why is he screeching like that?”

”Oh. Yeah umm, I may have said something I shouldn't have. He’s um…re-tuning?”

A smile creeped onto Vaggie's face. “No way.”

“Anyway, we still have stuff to discuss so if you don’t mind…” She pushed Vaggie out of the way of the door before closing it in her face with a heavy sigh. She glared at the Radio Demon now fully re-composed. “Thanks for the help.” She muttered sarcastically.

Ellen returned to her seat taking a sip of her tea. At least he wouldn’t see her bruised arm. She made sure to wear a long sleeved shirt to cover it up. There was silence for a few minutes and Ellen was starting to wonder if she should just leave when Alastor asked. “You said you cycled your arm between feeding and healing, what did you mean by that?”

She felt no pressure to tell the truth; this was just a simple question. “I was afraid you’d bleed out before I could find you something, and since I didn't really want to part with any of my uhhh…flesh, I thought blood would be better than nothing.” She shrugged and took another sip of tea. “It’ll take a bit of time, but I’ll recover.”

His eyes narrowed again and she knew he was about to scold her. She raised her hand and beat him to it. ”Yeah yeah, you called me stupid for suggesting it, but you also promised you would stop before bleeding me dry.” She gestured to herself. “You kept your word. You also mentioned I was a delectable sample and I’m choosing to take that as quite the compliment coming from someone who consumes flesh regularly.”

“I’m glad you find this amusing.” He barely forced out through gritted teeth.

She learned back. “Not amusing. You were stubborn as hell, but as I told you when you were drunk, you were nothing but a proper gentleman the whole evening.”

He seemed to relax a little bit. “Good.” He took some time absorbing all that had been said. “And your arm?”

Ellen instinctively looked to her bruised arm, hidden under her sleeve. She pulled it a bit closer to herself. “It’ll heal.”

He stuck his arm out. “May I?” 

She pulled her arm back completely. “It’s not that bad, really.”

An eyebrow raised in suspicion. ”Then there is no harm in showing me.”

Ellen bit her lip. Fuck! She could either deny and only prove it was bad or bend and show him it was indeed pretty bad. She let out an annoyed groan and started to roll her sleeve up. The cut looked red and angry, but the bruised skin around it made it look worse. She had never seen bruises so dark and while it hurt to touch she had managed to ignore it just fine. 

He said nothing as he looked at it for a few minutes in silence, though his brow did furrow. She tried to get a read off of him, but he was too well practiced. He hid everything very well.

”I am curious what your definition of ‘bad’ is.”

”Would you consider this bad?”

He took another glance at it before responding. “I suppose not. I have seen much worse, as I do enjoy a bit of carnage from time to time.” He took a sip of his coffee, eyes flitting between her and her arm. “For normal sinners this is barely a concern, however you aren't normal are you my dear?” He put his cup down. Eyes now glued to her arm. “It’s been a long time since I’ve seen such damage on skin like this, on a woman no less.” He sighed, finally looking away.

If Ellen didn’t know better she would have thought he was almost sorry for the damage. Maybe even guilty. But she knew better.

She started rolling her sleeve down and fixing her shirt. “Then it’s not bad. Just bruises.” Her mind flashed back to the similar comment she had made when he addressed his tail being cute. That seemed like ages ago. She couldn't help but wonder if it was flicking in annoyance throughout this conversation. The thought brought a small smile to her face. 

Alastor let out a deep sigh then held his hand out, the palm glowing green. “I suppose I owe you a favour. Anything my dear, name your price and I shall deliver.”

Ellen pinched his sleeve and moved his arm back across the table toward him. “Yeah uh, no thanks.” She dropped it. “Friends help friends when in need, no debts or favours owed.”

”Friends?”

She held her hands up in defense. “Hey, your words, not mine. People are honest when they’re drunk. You said I was a good friend and you enjoyed my company.”

His eyes narrowed again, though this time his ears were pinned back too. 

“Second question, how did you get into my room? My door is always locked and as an extra precaution I use some dark magic to keep people out. I don’t recall letting you in.”

Ellen didn’t need the ethereal prompting to speak, she had no reason to lie. “Well I was going to kick the door down but Lucifer must have heard. He asked if I was going to give you hell. When I confirmed that I was, he just unlocked your door.”

Alastor's ears were pinned back again. “That little snake.”

Ellen's stomach grumbled. She was done sitting here. She didn’t have any other questions to ask right now anyway. She yawned. “I think I’m going to get something to eat.”

”We haven't finished our conversation.”

She smiled. ”Yes but I don't recall putting a time limit on this deal. I can save my two remaining questions for as long as I want.” She stood giving him a furtive smile. “Did I not mention that I live for finding loopholes in everything?” She hummed. “Guess it’s a good thing I didn't make any deals with you while you were drunk. You seemed pretty keen on making one. I probably could have gotten you to agree to anything.” Her smile turned into a sly smirk as static started resonating from the Radio Demon. She headed for the door. “Just be glad I’m not one to care for keeping tabs on favors or debts cause if I was, last night would have cost ya greatly my friend. Enjoy the rest of your day Alastor.”

She closed the door behind her. Well at least one thing kinda worked out today. Now, she needed food.

She made her way to the kitchen to find Angel busy cooking something up. She glanced at the clock and saw that it was close to lunch time. 

“Need any help?”

Angel turned quickly, surprised at her presence. “Nah I’m just ‘bout done anyway.”

”Can I set the table?”

”Sure. ‘Made some pasta.”

With a nod, Ellen grabbed all the dishware she needed and set the table just as the rest of the inhabitants arrived. To everyone’s surprise, Lucifer also joined them, but the Radio Demon was nowhere to be seen, no surprise. She joined in on the light conversation at the table, enjoying the company present. Lucifer remained quiet for most of the meal, but did join in for some of the chatter. When all was done Ellen collected all the dirty dishes volunteering to do dishes. Shortly she was by herself in the kitchen with her thoughts.

Chapter Text

Ellen had two free questions she could ask Alastor anything and he couldn’t lie to her. It seemed pretty good, but with all the possibilities it was hard for her to find a question worthy of that deal. She didn’t want to waste it on something trivial. And it had to be something she knew he would know. It would be a waste to ask about something he truly knew nothing about. 

A sudden jolt shook her from her thoughts. Dust rained down from the ceiling. Did someone drop something heavy above her? A loud shattering sound came from the lobby followed by a ‘thud’. She heard the sound of footsteps racing down the stairs. Ellen quickly wiped her hands dry and went out into the lobby to find one of the windows had been smashed, a large rock in the middle of the lobby the likely culprit. In a matter of seconds Vaggie, Charlie and Angel were in the lobby. Another window was shattered and Vaggie looked over and glared at her before her spear was summoned out of nowhere. 

“Find cover, we'll handle this.” And she and Angel made for the front doors. 

Ellen looked over to Charlie who only shrugged at her. “It’s fine, it’s probably only a few crazy sinners.” The building shook again and this time Ellen had to use the wall to keep herself from falling over.

”Maybe I should go check on them.” And she quickly sprinted for the front doors. 

Did she go back to her room? That seemed like a bit of a long run, maybe it was safer down here? And where was Lucifer and Alastor? Weren't they supposed to take turns watching her? Maybe it was bad enough outside that they needed all hands on deck. She looked over to the bar to find it empty. She pulled her apron off and went back to the kitchen, grabbing a cast iron frying pan. She didn’t need a weapon, but she felt a bit safer with something. At least with a frying pan it could be used as both defense and offense.

She made her way to the front, hoping to be able to peek out and see what was going on, but when a bullet shattered the glass on the door she thought it may be better to keep her distance.

There were sounds of gunfire and explosions, something she never thought she would ever encounter. She just hoped everyone was safe out there. 

“There she is!”

Ellen turned behind her to find some sort of pig person and shark demon emerging from the kitchen. She held up her frying pan. They didn’t have guns, but they were still armed with knives. 

Ellen had never been in a fight before. She used to rough house with friends when she was little but full on fights? No, she was very much outclassed. Though she knew she would fight as dirty as she needed to, to keep herself safe. 

“Come on little lady. We don’t want to hurt ya.”

Ellen's heart was racing. If it were only one, she may be able to fumble herself to a victory, but two?

”Leave me alone.”

”Can’t do that I’m afraid. Boss promised a pretty penny to whoever can bring ya to ‘em.”

She was stupid. A stupid little girl that was going to get herself killed. She tried letting out a steady breath but it sounded more like a shudder.

”Then you’ll have to take me by force.” She hoped she sounded strong, confident and sure of herself, but that was a lot to hope for.

”It would be our pleasure.”

The pig moved so quickly she wasn’t sure she ducked his knife in time. She took a step back, but he kept coming forward, swing after swing. She dodged analyzing his swings, looking for a moment in time where she could counter attack. He nicked her arms a few times, but they were not deep enough to be a concern, even if they were, she needed to stay focused. Finally it came, a moment to strike and she swung as hard as she could, the reverberation in the pan making it hard to keep grip as a loud crack and “thwang” echoed through the lobby. He landed in a heap by her feet, unmoving. She grinned. Holy crap she did it! Her victory was short-lived.

She had spent all her time focusing on the pig, she didn’t see the shark demon slip behind her until he pressed a knife to her throat.

”Drop it.”

She did as she was told, dropping the frying pan.

”You gonna to play nicely?”

She nodded. How does one get out of this kind of situation? Her heart was racing a mile a minute. If her soul was valuable, they would want to keep her alive, right? She let him guide her back toward the kitchen, her mind looking for anything to use to get her out. He stopped by the door, the knife pressing closer to her throat.

”You make one peep and I’ll cut clean through, got it?”

He had to be buffing right? She would need to be alive to have her soul taken. Unless she didn’t? Shit. If she was going to die, she’d rather go out fighting. She quickly put her hands on the demon's wrist, pushing with all she had to move the knife away from her throat. The blade caught her arm, the steel sliced her flesh, but it would heal in time, her throat had too many delicate parts to risk damaging.

She cried out in pain and threw her hips back as hard and as quickly as possible. She managed to push the knife up over her head and quickly let go, the demon shoving the knife into his own face from her sudden lack of resistance. Then grabbed the closest thing to her, a cutting board, and bashed his head with it, letting out an angry cry. He hit the floor, after knocking a few things off the countertop on the way down. His body twitched a few seconds before becoming still. She could see the pool of blood forming around the head. Her knees gave out and she crumpled to the floor. She just killed someone. This guy was dead. She kept her gaze away from the body. Her stomach felt nauseous. Had she just sealed her fate? Was she destined for Hell now? It was self defense. Surely that meant something?

After taking a few seconds to collect herself she found another frying pan and made her way out the back door of the kitchen. A quick peek showed there was no one out there. She stepped out, slowly making her way around to the front of the building. She peeked around the corner and watched the chaos. 

She didn’t know Vaggie had wings, though now she was in the air diving down and skewering demons with ease. Angel and Husk were working closely together. Angel with each arm holding a Tommy gun. Wait, he had six arms? He didn’t always have six arms did he? Husk was throwing cards so sharp they cut flesh like a knife. Even little Nifty was running around with a little knife stabbing anything she could reach. And then she found him. Although he was hard to miss.

This had to be Alastors full demon form. He was half the size of the hotel, body larger and limbs longer. Even his neck seemed to have extra joints. He had many large black tentacles that thrashed and took out many demons in one swing. His antlers, a rack larger than she’d ever seen, stretched out creating a magnificent display any hunter would be envious to have hung on their wall. She could hear his laughter as he easily toyed with his victims, periodically devouring a few in a single gulp. This was child’s play to him, something to keep him entertained, though she did notice the red ‘x’ mark on his forehead. Maybe she'd ask him about that later.

She had wondered if the sight would frighten her, but if she was honest with herself, she was amazed. He was the perfect balance of deadly, confident and powerful. Did she approve of the bloodshed and limbs being torn apart? No. God no. But he truly was something to marvel over, not that she would tell him, his ego was big enough as it was.

“There you are.”

She turned quickly swinging the frying pan with all her might, she was not going to get tangled up in another situation. It was a direct hit, the person crumpling to the ground. She looked down and froze. Shit . She had just taken out the King of Hell.

She quickly bent down putting her fingers to his neck. He had a heart beat. She moved her finger to place them under his nose. A small rush of warm air, still breathing. She looked around trying to figure out what to do with him. She snapped her finger in his face hoping she could roust him awake. Poor guy was going to have one nasty headache when he woke up. He was out cold. Shit . She peeked around the corner again to find most of the crowd had been dealt with, maybe she could just hang out here.

A glint of light caught her sight. Up on one of the buildings a good distance away was a small glint that flashed for a second. That was a movie thing right? Snipers didn’t do that in real life right? Wait…snipers. Could you get sniper rifles in Hell? Who would they be aiming at? If you only had one good shot she would take out the biggest threat. That would be…her eyes widened. She left the King of Hell knowing he would be fine at the moment. She sprinted around the corner, eyes darting between the sniper and its target.

She passed Vaggie but kept going, not answering her question. “Ellen? What the hell are you doing out here?”

Did she call to get his attention? It would be a distraction the sniper could use. No. She didn’t even think this through, what was she going to do? Tackle him in his full demon form? No. She skidded to a halt and turned back.

”Vaggie I need you to drop me onto Alastor’s shoulder.” She kept her eyes locked on the sniper. A slight move upward, they had exhaled to steady their breath before inhaling again to focus their shot. She had maybe fifteen seconds. 

”I’m sorry what?”

Ellen pointed. “There is a sniper up there with a shot lined up to take out Alastor. I give them ten seconds before they’re ready to take that shot.”

With her frying pan in hand she was pulled from her feet. “I’m going to have to throw you. I won’t be able to catch you, but I’m fairly positive Alastor may.”

The next few seconds seemed like time had slowed down. She was sailing through the air with the possibility of falling to her death from this kind of height. She took a quick glance at the sniper then to Alastor, if she could grab his lapel she might be able to… She found her mark grabbing just under his lapel, her frying pan swinging with the momentum. A gunshot rang out and just over where his heart would be, her frying pan made a ‘clink’ and the bullet ricocheted off the pot, nicked her side and disappeared out of sight. She hissed from her pain but she would deal with it later, her hand losing its grip. She hadn’t thought it through properly, her damaged arm was now holding her full weight, and it wasn't holding much longer. She watched as her finger slipped from the fabric, now falling. Her fall was stopped suddenly. Alastor caught her in his hand.

Her gaze went back to the sniper to find Alastor’s tentacles had put an end to them. Good.

Alastor placed her by the hotel doors, out of harm's way,  As soon as she was free, she sprinted back around the corner to check on the King of Hell. She moved a lot slower with the pain in her side, but she made it all the same. There was just one thing she had to pick up first.

When she rounded the corner she found him sitting up, clutching his head.

“Hey. So um you remember your name, status, and where you are, right?”

He looked up at Ellen. “You’re a fighter, huh?”

Her face heated. “You should have seen the other guys.”

He chuckled, still holding his head. “I’m sure you put them into place.”

”I didn’t concuss you, right? I’m so sorry, you snuck up on me. I already had a knife to my throat today and I just…”

He waved her away. “I think you can handle yourself moving forward. Just don’t tell Bambi you took me out, he’d never let me live it down.”

”Bambi?”

He sighed. “Alastor.”

She laughed before gasping at the pain it brought to her side. “I bet he hates that nickname.”

”That’s why I use it.” He grinned.

She helped the King to his feet.

Everyone collected back into the lobby, Ellen made a show of clutching her side, though she was fine, Lucifer had a hard time walking straight but his pride kept him from appearing like he needed help. The amount of prideful men in Hell was ridiculous. When the two wandered in, the others were all around the pig demon trying to figure out how he made it in and who took him out.

“He snuck in from the kitchen, him and his buddy. You can find the other one in the kitchen.” All eyes found her when she announced her presence. Lucifer made a portal and left without another word. She straightened up, not bothering with keeping up the image. 

“You took him out?” Charlie gestured to the body on the floor.

”Yeah, it surprised me too. But he got it easy compared to his buddy.” She twirled her frying pan, smiling at it. “Not bad for someone who’s never been in a fight before right?”

”How’d you know about the sniper?”

”Whoa whoa whoa, No one said anythin about snipers.” Angel looked at Vaggie in disbelief. Vaggie just pointed to Ellen. All eyes were back on her. She just shrugged.

”If I only had one shot, you take out the biggest threat. Out front that would be the overlord.” Her gaze turned to Alastor. “People focus on what’s in front of them, makes it easy to take a shot from a distance. Smart attack plan if you ask me. No one suspected it.”

“How’d you know?” Vaggie repeated.

”I saw the glint.”

”But you were accurate down to how many seconds it would be before he took his shot.”

”I’ve used guns before, I just recognized the breathing techniques.” 

Everyone just stared at her.

”What? I’ve only ever shot at targets on a range, but the principles are the same.”

”Why not go for a headshot?”

Ellen shook her head. “In a fight, the head moves too much, that shot would be luck, or someone with decades of experience. Chest is a bigger target, easier to hit, and doesn’t move as quickly. You watch the head to anticipate the next move. Where the head goes, the body follows. Much easier to line up a shot that way. Plus the chest can be just as deadly.” She shrugged like it was common knowledge.

There was a moment of silence, all eyes just staring at her in disbelief.

”Well, what the fuck was she doin in here then?” Angel threw a thumb in her direction. “Wit a fryin pan no less.” 

Alastor was standing in the back, eyes never leaving her. He probably wasn’t happy that she had essentially just saved his life. Not something he wanted to owe anyone. She wouldn’t ever expect him to return the favour, but she didn’t think he would just let it go. Shame he felt everything came with a cost. She would have done the same for any one of them. He just happened to be the target. When she finally met his eyes he just glared before disappearing into the shadows. Her chest panged with disappointment. 

“You're hurt!” Charlie must have just noticed. 

Ellen looked to see if anyone else had gotten hurt. Of course it was just her, everyone else would heal quickly, she on the other hand would take time. She waved Charlie away. “It's not bad, just a graze.”

”But your neck.”

Ellen put a hand to her neck, there was a thin line of blood on her hand. Guess the shark Demon did get her. “I didn’t even notice it. It’s fine.”

”Holy shit! Remind me not to piss off Ellen.”

Everyone turned to the kitchen where Husk and Angel had moved to. No doubt they found the other demon. The others moved to the kitchen to see, but Ellen took the chance to make a run for it. She made it to the stairs making her way up to her room. The elevator dinged at the top floor and she stepped out heading to her door. Once she was in her room she finally let out a breath. Then she was pinned to the wall by her neck.

Alastor had appeared from the shadows, pinning her to the wall. “What favour are you trying to gain from me?” His eyes were black, antlers grown out and his smile wicked.

Ellen kicked but her feet were no longer on the floor and the grip on her neck tightened. She could feel the panic building in her chest as it started screaming for air. 

“What do you want from me? Why are you here?”

She felt tears prickle in her eyes as the grip tightened even more. Maybe he was a little more than pissed about owing a life debt. He dropped her and she fell to her hands and knees gasping for air, her hand grabbing her neck. 

He took a few stumbling steps back, his hands gripping his head pulling at his hair, eyes panicked and smile ever present. “I can’t just kill you. I can’t take your soul.” 

She took a couple more breaths before sitting up. “Bit of an odd way to thank me for saving your stupid life.” She took a few more gasping breaths. “I have nothing to gain from you Alastor. I don’t plan on coming back here after dying.” She noticed the small spot of blood by his hip, the part of his wound she hadn’t healed.

”It splits anytime you use too much of your power.” She mumbled it herself but he must have heard. His gaze moved to follow hers to the blood spot. She looked down at her wrist, the knick from the knife she had forgotten about. It was bleeding enough to get a few drops. She looked back at him. “I can close it. It won’t be a problem anymore.”

He glared at her. “No.”

”If I make it back to earth tomorrow, you will forever be stuck with it. Stop being a prideful ass and just let me help. God why is it so hard to just accept help.”

”I don't need it.”

”Fine.” She glared at him. “Then get out and let me look after my own wounds. And here, in case you wanted to see it.” She threw the bullet down at his feet, the one she had saved him from. “you’re welcome. For saving your stupid life.” She turned to her bathroom slamming the door behind her. 

When she finished cleaning up she waited for a few minutes, not wanting to open the door to find Alastor still in her room. She didn’t want to pick another fight today, heck she just wanted to go home. Hell wasn’t too bad but she hated that seeing Alastor panicked bugged her. The night before she thought maybe there was some decency under all that showmanship. But no, it was a lot more confusing than that. 

She opened the door to find the room empty, the bullet remained where she left it on the floor. With a sigh she picked it up, twirling it in her fingers to get a look at it. She clutched in her hand and made her way over to the bed falling into it. She set the bullet on the table beside her and let out a long breath. So maybe there was a reason she was extra keen on Alastor. Maybe instead of debts and favours she wanted his time, attention. Of all the guys she’s ever fallen for, he was the worst. He killed for kicks, he was egotistical and prideful beyond belief and yet…she groaned. She didn’t really like him did she? 

Movement caught her eye and she followed a shadow to the corner of the room. She rolled her eyes. “Fuck off Alastor.”

Out of the shadows stepped…another shadow? It looked like Alastor, but it had a fuller rack of antlers and it was…frowning?

It gave a little wave and she gave it a little hesitant wave back. “Are you Alastor’s shadow?”

It nodded.

“You can just, freely go about on your own?”

It moved its head side to side. 

“You don’t speak.” Another head nod.

”You were looking for me?” Another head nod, this time closing the gap and laying down on its stomach on the bed beside her, head in its hands and feet kicking.

Her face deadpanned. “He’s not looking for my help is he? I swear if he thinks he can just…” The shadow started to vigorously shake his head.

”Okay well…good. So why are you here then?”

Its grin widened as he pointed at her then made a heart shape with his hands then pointed to himself.

She forced a laugh. “I like Alastor? He sent you to get information out of me, did he? Hate to break it to you, though I’m sure you know better than I would, but he’s not capable of loving anyone but himself.” She rolled on to her back looking at the ceiling. “Even if I did like him it would probably end in flames. He had a good shot during the open house though.” She turned to look back at the shadow. “Until he went selfish again and drank himself silly instead of accepting my help.”

She sighed. “Don’t you go telling him all this now. I don’t want him to be nice out of pity.” 

Alastor’s shadow repeated his previous gesture. You- heart- me.

”Why do you want to know?” 

He shrugged.

She sighed again. “I don’t know. A part of me does to some point I guess. I’m cautious I mean, you saw what he was like today, do I really want to get wrapped up in whatever that was? I saved his life and I got slammed into a wall and almost choked out for it.” A frown fell onto the shadows face.

The two sat in silence for a bit. “He’s okay though, right? Alastor?”

The shadow nodded.

Ellen smiled. “Well, you’re welcome to stop by whenever you like.”

There was a knock on her door.

”Hey Ellen! Tonight’s a good night for drinks, don’t ya think?”

She gave the shadow another smile before shooing him away as she went for the door.

Angel stood there with two glasses in his main hands and a bottle of booze in the other. “Come on, we're celebrating, you should join us. It’ll be a social event.” He winked.

Her grin widened. “Fuck it why not.” She followed him down to the bar where Charlie, Vaggie, Husk and Nifty were already seated. 

Chapter Text

When the door slammed shut he stood looking at the bullet. Alastor knew what it was, but he didn’t want to believe it. He bent down, fingers barely touching the metal, but he knew. It was a specially made bullet: made of Angelic steel. The shot wasn’t meant to kill him, it was to completely erase him from existence.

He quickly teleported himself into his room. He pulled his jacket off, followed by his bow tie and shirt. The small wound had indeed reopened itself, though it was nothing compared to what it was before. He went to the bathroom to clean himself up. She had to be up to something, Ellen wasn’t as hopefully optimistic as Charlie, she knew life was unfair, yet here she was fixing angelic wounds and saving his life.

She says she wants nothing in return but surely it was a lie. And now she held a life debt over him. He gritted his teeth. She trusted him, maybe a bit too much. He thought she would be easier to manipulate, yet she was proving to be a bit more stubborn. Everyone has a weakness yet he had failed to find hers. 

He hated that she had been right. Right about his stubbornness and pridefulness. Right that he hadn't thought about the attack earlier that day. He wasn’t paying attention to anything in the distance. He was normally better than that; he let his guard down and it nearly cost him everything.

He snapped his fingers and he was fully dressed again. He moved back into his room and took a seat by the fireplace. He summoned himself a glass of whiskey but only ended up swirling it in the glass, lost in thought. His shadow caught his eye and he followed it as it took the seat across from him.

”I want not a word out of you.” He gave it a hard glare. He sighed, putting his untouched whiskey on the table beside him. “Just keep an eye on her. She’s been through a lot the past 24 hours, she surely doesn’t need anymore trouble.” His shadow zipped out of sight. “If only she was capable of such a thing”, he muttered to himself.

Finally he was alone. He took a sip of his whiskey. Did he really think she was a close friend? She definitely knew more about him than anyone else, including Rosie. His ear twitched. He hadn’t seen Rosie in awhile, perhaps tomorrow he would go visit her. He definitely didn’t want to have to deal with Ellen. He took another sip. He had no doubt what had happened the night of the open house, Ellen had been very thorough about that night's events, not that she had a choice. He was impressed that she went out of her way to make him something with demon flesh in it. That was something even Husk wouldn’t do for him. 

And then there was her arm. It took him back to his time when he was alive, to some of his victims. They all had deserved their ends, but he avoided killing women when he could. And he never marked them, no he ended them quickly leaving no evidence of harm. He was above leaving marks on women, they were to be treated with respect, something his mother had instilled in him from an early age. Ellen’s arm was something he was not proud of. He had not met anyone dumb enough to offer a weakened demon their blood. And for him to remark it was a ‘delectable sample’ meant he very easily could have ended her right there. So why didn’t he?

Perhaps she was a close friend. She kept things to herself. She was loyal. He took another sip of whiskey. She was no longer afraid of him. When she first arrived it was easy to keep her away, but even now he didn’t seem to have that effect on her anymore. She had seen him in his full demon form and the first thing she did was run up and deflect a bullet meant for him. Even the other hotel residents were still weary of him in that form, but she? He put his glass down. Even choking the life out of her, he saw no fear in her eyes. Perhaps he was getting soft. Or perhaps he underestimated her? She was smarter than she let on. Not to mention she was observant. 

He sat in his thoughts for a while, time lost to him. Movement caught his gaze and he found his shadow waving to get his attention. Alastor only raised an eyebrow and his shadow told him everything. He rolled his eyes annoyed. “Great” he muttered under his breath as he slipped into the shadows.

Downstairs in the lobby he found Ellen and Angel Dust at the bar with Husker, their voices and laughter filling the otherwise empty lobby.

”Hey! Smiles you gonna join us?”

Ellen turned and she gave him a scowl, or at least the best she could manage being so drunk.

”I believe the night is late enough. Ellen my dear shall I help you to your room?”

”I'm not done.”

Angel laughed, bringing his drink to his lips to cut it short after he was shot with a glare.

”My dear I do believe you are quite done.” He kept his tone level.

She turned back to the boys at the bar and whispered quite loudly. “Pour me another shot and one for him, maybe we can rope him in.”

”I will not be indulging tonight, though I think you’ve had quite enough already.”

She turned glaring at him again, a finger pointed in his direction. “I’m sorry, are you a bartender? No? Then you don’t get to cut me off. I’m done when he says so.” Her thumb pointed over her shoulder at Husker. 

All he had to do was glare and Husk stopped pouring.

“You're cut off, sorry kiddo.”

“Really?” She scoffed, giving Alastor a stank eye.

He only glared back, standing taller, arms behind his back.

”Alrighty then, not a problem.” Ellen jumped off her stool and wobbled a bit before moving behind the bar. She grabbed a shot glass and started making herself a drink.

“Ellen that’s enough.” 

“Oh please I’ve only had…” She stopped, counting on her fingers. “Four shots. No wait. Five.”

He glared at her. “You need to rest to heal, my dear. You’ve had quite a full day.”

She glared back at him. “You're a fine one to talk.” She downed the shot she just finished pouring herself.

His eyes moved to watch the other two present. They kept their mouths shut. Eyes anywhere but on him. He didn’t let anyone speak to him in such a manner, but he knew better than to threaten her with an audience. It would only cause more problems. She always caused problems.

She marched up to him and tried to intimidate him. Being almost two feet shorter and drunk she was unsuccessful. She waved him closer and he leaned down. She lowered her voice so the other two wouldn’t hear.

”Don't think I don't know what you're trying to do here. You’re all caught up on the belief that you owe me, well you don't. If Rosie had done what I did…”

His eyes burned and he knew his antlers had started growing outward. “Don’t you dare bring Rosie…” 

“HEY! …If Rosie did what I did today, would she be hustling you about a favour? No.” She squinted at him. “You say we’re friends, great. Friends look after each other. Look it up. Do I want to be more than friends, maybe, but I’m probably too drunk to care about going into more detail. You know what, never mind that. You can just thank me for looking out for you, and we can be on our merry way. Yesh?”

He only glared. She was correct, but he wasn’t going to say so and he sure wasn’t going to thank her. She had made enough of a scene, he wasn’t going to stay. “Very well. If you think you are fine making it to your room on your own then I will leave you to it. Clearly after today you’ve demonstrated you are more than capable of looking after yourself. Enjoy your evening.” He turned away.

”I’d enjoy it more in your company.”

He stiffened. She was no longer using her whispered voice. The two at the bar watched, drinks forgotten. His ears flattened, tail flicked in annoyance. “My dear, I believe it’s time you went to bed.”

She sighed heavily, finally caving. “Yeah fine.” She turned to the bar, giving the others a wave and wishing them a good night. Alastor tried to link elbows with Ellen but she was far too gone for that, practically leaning against him to keep upright. He rolled his eyes. She was far too drunk to move through shadow, even if it was only a short distance, so they took the elevator. The entire time she just stared at him smiling, eyes barely able to focus. He looked away. Why did he bother coming down to get her?

They were halfway up when she hunched forward suddenly and hand clamped over her mouth.

He bit back a comment but summoned a bucket and thrust it into her hands. She should have known better. With the amount of blood she’d lost that past few days, even two shots of alcohol would have rendered her ossified. Six? Silly thing was as drunk as a skunk.  With a snap of his fingers her hair was tied up just as she retched, her stomach contents filling the bucket. He should have just stayed in his room. When the door opened he waved the bucket away and slid an arm under hers. At this point he was pretty confident he was carrying most, if not all of her weight. Not a strain, but a simple annoyance.

They stopped by her door and she fumbled around looking for her key. He resisted another eye roll and slid into the shadows, opening the door from the inside. Her eyes widened when she looked up and saw him standing there with the door open.

”Man, that must be so useful when you lose your keys.”

Once he had helped her in, he took off his jacket and rolled up the sleeves of his dress shirt. He did not want them getting dirty. He threw his jacket onto the back of one of the chairs and helped Ellen to the bathroom where she proceeded to upchuck again. She groaned. 

“I’m sorry. You don’t have to stay. I’ll just-“ she never finished the sentence, puking again.

By the time she was done, she looked a mess. He summoned a glass of water for her and a handkerchief.

”I’m sorry” she mumbled. “I’m such a mess.”

He waved her off. “Nothing a shower and a good nights rest won’t fix, my dear.”

”No. I mean me. I’m a mess.” She took a sip of water. “How come I always fall for the worst guys?”

He sputtered a laugh. “My dear, love is a waste of time and effort, you should focus on other, better things.”

She tried her best to glare at him. “Oh come on, Alastor. You can’t tell me you’ve never loved someone.”

He took a seat on the floor beside her. “The only woman I’ve ever loved was my mother and that was a very long time ago.” His smile softened at the thought of her. It had been awhile since he let her into his thoughts.

”So you don’t think anyone could love you.”  Her tone was almost sad.

He turned to her confused. “I said nothing of the sorts.”

Her voice softened. ”You didn’t have to.” She took another sip of water before placing it on the floor rather harshly, spilling some. “You love your mom because she loved you unconditionally. It didn’t matter who you wanted to be or what you did, she loved you. As a mother should, but now you don’t think anyone could ever love you like she did, as you are now. So it's all a waste of time. Hokum. Who could ever love the horrific, evil killer Radio Demon who’s ledger is longer than history itself?” She gave him a sideways glance as she took another sip of water. “Not too far off the mark, am I?”

He glared but remained silent, thinking. If she was truly this perceptive when drunk, he greatly underestimated her wit while sober. “Rosie would be best to answer your question. Romance is more her thing.” He finally responded.

“Yeah, well, unless you can teleport me there, I'm confined to my tower.” She gestured to the walls around her.

They sat in silence for a long time, he was about to suggest getting her into bed when she sighed. “I belong here don't I? In Hell? That’s why I'm here. And if I didn’t before I certainly must now. I killed someone today and I’m not that upset about it. I should be, but I don’t regret it. That makes me a bad person, right? A sinner? Even if it was self defense?”

Alastor sighed, the pieces finally coming together. Silly mortals getting caught up in morality. “So that’s what tonight is about, hmm? A drink to forget kind of night. I must admit I expected better from you.” He gave her a stern look.

”You feel no remorse for killing?”

He laughed. “Not at all, especially down here. It’s kill or be killed. The ones I killed up there deserved it and the ones down here do too. All the others just spawn again after a few days. Well most of them anyway. Can’t collect more souls if I go killing them all off now can I? Ah ha!”

Her eyes widened. “So I didn't actually kill that demon?”

”Not at all, my dear.”

”Oh.” She sat quite for a few minutes. “Well…” She took another sip of water wiping her nose with the handkerchief. “I suppose this evening wasn’t a complete waste. Got some perspective I guess.”

He raised an eyebrow in question.

Her face became red. “No way, you’ll run off screaming if I open that can of worms.”

His smile widened and he mocked interest in his nails. “I still have that third question.”

”It’s about feelings…”

”The whole subject is laughable my dear, not something I would run from.”

”I'm serious Alastor, this is your only warning.” She hiccupped.

He waved her off. She wanted to drunkenly ramble, he would sit and let her. Perhaps he could get her back for the night of the open house.

”I like you, Alastor. And while I’m trying to reason myself out of it, I can't.”

He froze. Perhaps she was right. She seemed to be right about a lot of things lately, maybe he should start believing her. This was not a conversation he wanted to be a part of. Was that why she was asking about love earlier?

”I’ve spent years in relationships that I only stayed in because I was afraid of being alone. They were okay, some of them. But they all came to an end to the one thing I never liked. Sex.”

Oh no, he was not going to stay and listen if this conversation was going where he thought it was going. He could feel the static buzz. He was about to disappear into the shadows.

”You don’t like that stuff either so I guess it makes me feel like it could work. Feels safe knowing that would never have to be a problem.” She looked at him with a small sad smile, and he just stared unsure of what to say. His tail flicked nervously. “I don’t have to pretend I'm a delicate little flower. I can be as strong and independent as I want without having to worry about bruising some guy’s ego. You’re confident enough in yourself, you're strong and powerful, and I admire that. I admire you. And of course you are always the perfect gentleman.” He looked away. He knew she was drunk, surely this was just silly rambling. “Yeah, and the side of reason keeps reminding me that you’re a serial killer, overlord in Hell who wouldn’t give me the time of day if not for being at the hotel. But you’ve been open and been vulnerable with me and I can't help thinking that has to mean something.

“The night of the open house you showed me your tail, something I don't plan on ever forgetting by the way.” Her smile widened at the thought. “Closing your wound despite all your stubbornness. Even today stopping that bullet, sure I would have done that for anyone, but I didn’t think about it, I just did it ‘cause it was you in danger. I don’t want any favours or debts or deals, never have and never will or at least nothing big, cause I guess we technically have an agreement already.” She looked down to her feet. “Even if you decide that I’m nothing more than a silly little girl wasting her time being absolutely smitten by you.” She hugged her knees to her chest resting her head on them. “All I want is to be in your company and if that means we're nothing more than close friends, then what else can I do?” She was quiet for a moment.

She chuckled. “See? Told you, you wouldn't like it. Your face may not give you away but your ears and tail definitely have.”

He grit his teeth glaring over his shoulder like he could intimidate his tail to stop twitching. “I think it is time to get you to bed.”

Ellen pushed herself to her feet, arms out to help balance the wobble. Once she was standing she slowly made her way to the bed.

”I’ll just sleep in my clothes, that way you don't have to worry about helping me get undressed.” She flopped onto the bed kicking her shoes off.

”Yes, well I think I should be on my way out anyways. Good night, my dear.” He grabbed his jacket off the back of the chair.

”Sorry I wasted your evening.”

”It wasn’t a waste.” And he slipped into the shadows surprised he had meant it.

Chapter Text

The light in the room was far too bright for her eyes and her head had a dull throb in the back. Sitting up she recounted the last evening. She went down to the bar and got drunk. Remembered Alastor being there, helping her to her room and… her face started to heat. She groaned as it started to all come back. Not only had he had to look after her, puking her guts out but she spilled her feelings for him too. Her head fell into her hands. He would no doubt avoid her now. She felt so stupid.

She pulled herself out of bed and started her morning routine trying to find a way to successfully nullify everything she had said to the Radio Demon last night. ‘ I was terribly drunk. I definitely didn’t mean it’ , ’oh no I was joking ha! You actually thought I liked you!? ’ She shook her head. She was certain she had spooked him. Who does that? Just confess love to someone when they're drunk. Well, maybe that wasn’t too uncommon. Maybe she would just go over and apologize. He would be understanding right? Maybe? Probably not. Definitely not. She sighed.

She regretted looking in the mirror after her shower. She looked like shit. Her left arm from elbow down was a whole assortment of colours, the bruises now a painful piece of art that she never wanted. She had the added cuts on her arm from the knife, and a dark red line across her neck to match it. Her waist still burned a bit but it definitely looked worse due to her pale complexion. She wondered why she hadn't passed out from blood loss yet, between all her wounds and helping Alastor the other night she was pretty sure she didn’t have much left at this point. And to top it all off she had large dark circles under her eyes, proof of her exhaustion. She sighed heavily. What a mess.

After dressing, she made her way down to the lobby. It was a weekend, so there were no morning activities, which also meant many slept in. She started for the kitchen when she heard chuckling from somewhere. She stopped and swept the lobby again, this time finding Husker at the bar.

”Damn, you look like shit.”

Ellen made her way over to him sitting on one the stools, her body leaning over the bar. “You wouldn’t happen to have a pair of sunglasses to complete my look back there would you?” She joked.

He poured her a glass and slid it to her. When she gave him a questioning look he explained. “It’s just water. I think you’re still cut off from last night.”

She grabbed it and took a long sip. “I can’t even argue that.”

He laughed again, turning back to what he was doing. “Wasn’t too rough of a night I hope.” When she didn’t respond he turned to look back at her. “That bad, huh?”

”I suppose it depends on what your definition of ‘rough’ is.” She slumped back over the bar head laying on her arm like a pillow. “If you mean confessing you have feelings for a guy who laughs into your face about the waste of those particular feelings, all the while puking your guts out then, yeah. Yeah it was pretty rough.”

Husker scoffed. “You told Alastor you liked him? Shit, Alastor was right, I should have cut you off sooner. Damn. You sure you don’t want something stronger?”

She waved him off. “So everything is going to be horrendously awkward from now on, right?”

“That explains why he went to visit Rosie this morning.” He said in a curious tone, ignoring her question.

Of course he ran away. She knew he would. So why did she feel a twinge of disappointment? Her stomach growled, pulling her from her inner dialogue. 

“Right. Well I’m going to eat and hide in my embarrassment for the rest of the day.” She hopped off her stool and started for the kitchen she paused as a thought came to her.

”Hey Husk, does anyone else know I go up to the roof for air?” He shook his head. “Good, I’d like to keep it that way.”

”Sure.” Was all she heard as she went into the kitchen to make herself breakfast.

Alastor decided that he would walk to go see Rosie this morning. It gave him more time to think about what he was going to tell Rosie. Since he left Ellen’s room the night before, he couldn't help but keep thinking back to what she had said on the bathroom floor. Rosie would better understand what she had meant.

He too quickly found himself outside of Rosie’s Emporium. He quickly gave himself a quick look over ensuring he was looking his best. He pulled the door open and stepped in as the little bell above the door chimed. She was at the counter with another client and he secretly hoped they would take a while to give him more time to get his thoughts together.

”Alastor? Alastor!” 

He gave her a small wave as she quickly made her way to him.

”You know better than to keep a girl waitin! It’s been too long, Alastor. Come on, I'll put on a pot of tea and we can catch up.” 

“That would be wonderful, thank you my dear.”

She had already turned toward the back of the shop and he followed already knowing where they were headed.

Shortly the two were seated inside her kitchen each with a cup of tea.

”So. How have things been? Did that Ellen girl get settled in well?”

”Yes, I believe she’s settled in as well as she can be. Charlie has her participate in those dreaded group activities now, and she seems to be getting along with everyone there.”

“And what do you think of her?”

His smile tightened. While she was the subject for his visit, he wasn’t ready to jump into it so quickly.

”She's an interesting young lady, I'll give her that.”

Rosie's smile fell. She knew him too well.

”Well, I take it things aren’t going too well right now.”  When he didn’t answer she gave him a stern glance before continuing. “You can’t fool me Alastor. Come on, spill.”

”I'm not sure where to start, my dear. It's all a bit confusing. I’m afraid I don't really understand it well myself.”

”Well, let's start with what you do understand. There’s a reason you're not yourself today.” She waved a finger at him.”And don't think I wouldn't notice.”

He let out a sigh crossing his legs. “She was quite ossified last night and she said some things I can't make sense of.” He scoffed. “Silly thing thinks she’s in love. I did tell her it was a waste of time and energy.” He gave Rosie a knowing look. He had always said that to her whenever she needed to vent about one of her clients and their romance problems. He continued. “ She asked me if I had ever loved anyone.”

”And you answered ‘only your mother’ right?”

He nodded. “Then she said the most perplexing thing. She stated that I didn't think anyone could love me? Why would she make that kind of assumption?”

When he looked back to Rosie she had an amused smirk on her face. “Oh Alastor, she's a smart one, ain’t she?”

”Is this some kind of joke? I don’t understand.”

”She said a lot of stuff after that I reckon.” She leaned forward on her elbows, head in her hands. He knew that look. She did this when she knew where the conversation was going. It was almost like she could read his mind. He nodded, knowing she would stare until she got an answer.

”She said that you don't care for love because you believe no one could love you like your mother did? Somethin’ along those lines?” She raised an eyebrow at him and he scowled in response.

”You know I hate when you do that.” He took a sip of his tea.

She laughed,” Oh Alastor, I keep telling ya, ladies just know things. I’m afraid I can’t answer that question for ya, though. That’s one I don't think anyone could explain to you.”

His ear pinned back annoyed. If she couldn’t answer it, then that meant he had to, and he already had enough on his plate. Thinking about this wouldn't even make it on his to-do list.

The two were silent as they sipped their tea. Finally he broke the silence. “I believe I am a bit out of practice.” He put his cup down. “She is not afraid of me. At least not anymore even in my demonic form. She was so bold to say she even admired me.” His smile brightened at the thought. It was nice someone acknowledged his particular talents. Like Rosie. Of course it was to be expected, he was the great Radio Demon after all.

”When did you notice she wasn’t afraid of you anymore?”

He took a second to think. “It was the night of the open house. She didn’t trust me, but she wasn’t afraid.” Was it because she didn’t think he was as intimidating now that she knew he had a tail? The thought hadn’t occurred to him until now. Though she didn’t seem to make a fuss over it.

Rosie sat back looking confused. “I don’t remember seeing her? Was she there?”

His smile tightened again. He had forgotten how easy it was to talk to Rosie. “I invited her to the event and hid her on the balcony, so she would be out of sight but still participate. Otherwise, not much different than the evening I had with you, my dear.”

”But it was private.”

”Well yes, it was made clear she could not be seen.” He was confused why those details were important.

Rosie smiled behind her tea cup.

”And now she is gaining favours without trying, all unintentional.” He ran a hand down his face. She had accrued too many for his liking let alone the one for his life. His ears were pinned back again and he knew his demon form was starting to show. He had enough to worry about breaking his own chain, but now, this girl was messing things up, getting in the way.

”Alastor, don’t be putting holes in my ceiling again.” She said in a warning tone.

He quickly collected himself. “Sorry my dear, pardon my manners.”

”So how is she ‘unintentionally’ gainin favours?”

Alsotor explained everything that had happened since the open house evening. He left out most of the latter half of that evening only mentioning he got uncharacteristically plastered and she tended to his chest. He remained true to everything else. The demon soup she had made him, and the deal of three questions with truthful answers, even the battle the day before. He even explained the part about the sniper and unbeknownst to Ellen that it was an angelic steel bullet. And of course leading them back to where the conversation started, her drunken state the previous night.

Rosie had that look again, elbows on table and head in her hands. Grinning from ear to ear. 

“Well I'll be. She’s got it bad, the poor thing.” Her face turned to a stern glare. “She’s a good thing for you, Alastor.”

”On the contrary! She has been nothing but an absolute nightmare that won’t seem to leave me alone. Just looking at her makes me nauseous, and I can't think when she’s in the same room. I can’t focus with her around because she brings disaster everywhere she goes!” His hands were clutching the top of his head, panicked. “She's getting too close, she’s been around for a few weeks and she knows almost as much about me as you! It took me decades to get to that point with you!” He could feel his nails digging into his head.

”And that’s exactly why she’s good for you, my friend.”

He looked at her bewildered as she refilled their cups of tea. 

“You like her, Alastor. Plain and simple.”

”No, no, no. I don’t do ‘liking’. I don’t do relationships. I just need to get close enough for her to put her guard down.” He forced a laugh, but even to his ears it was unconvincing.

Rosie raised an eyebrow. “Lower her guard for a soul deal? What could you possibly offer her Alastor? She’s mortal.”

”Exactly. No one else has ever owned a mortal soul before, surely it's worth the effort. Everyone has their price, I just need to find hers.”

“I may not know her very well, but I can tell you, you're not going to like what she’ll offer. She’s a smart girl. Just be careful, my friend. You mess with her feelings and you’ll lose any chance.”

”There are no feelings to mess with.”

”She likes you Alastor and I suspect you care for her too.”

”I do not. I’m simply trying to win her trust.”

”And how long do you really think the act will stay an act? You can’t pretend to like her forever, you’ll fall for her eventually. It’s already started.” She blew into her cup before taking a sip. 

He glared at her. While she was normally right about these sorts of things, he knew she was wrong this time. He wouldn’t even entertain the thought of ‘falling’ for a girl. It wasn’t in his agenda.

”It’s not a concern of mine.”

”It’s just like having a best friend. Someone to have your back.”

”I have you my dear, Rosie.”

”You can’t keep bottling everything up forever. You know I am always here for you, but maybe having someone else to talk to would be good for you. Clearly you two are comfortable enough with each other.”

Alastor opened his mouth to protest but she continued. “Find me someone else down here aside from myself, that’ll protect you like she did yesterday. Lookin for nothin in return” He glared, ears pinned back. She had made her point. “What more do you need before you’ll admit it? It’s okay to care for this girl, Alastor. She is not out to get you. She just likes you.”

”I do NOT care for her. She is just under my care as per Charlie’s request.” He crossed his arms.

Rosie leaned back taking a sip of her tea looking amused. “Maybe you’re right, what do I know? Tell me, how would you describe her, honestly?”

He was taken aback by her question. What did he think? “She’s smarter than I thought. I underestimated her wit.” He thought back to what she had told him about the night she had closed most of his wound. “She is reckless but thoughtful and perhaps a little too bold. She’s an interesting young lady.” He paused lost in thought. She had no problem handling herself, a fact that had surprised him. She wasn’t a typical lady, not afraid to get her hands dirty if needed. Even standing up to him, thinking she could intimidate him. The corners of his mouth pulled up a little bit.

”So what’s not to love? It’s okay to be afraid. Love is like the afterlife, messy, full of mistakes and different for everyone. Just play the game and see where it takes you.”

He was pulled back from his thoughts. “I am a powerful overlord in Hell, my dear Rosie, same as you and I don’t scare.”

”You're right, until feelings get involved, then you're a deer in headlights.” She said in a dry tone.

”I don’t have time to play frivolous games, especially ones of this ‘liking’ nonsense.”

”If it’s with the right person, it’s well worth it, my friend.”

“Ha! She’s hardly worth my time.” He rolled his eyes.

”Then why is she stuck in your head, hmm?” Her eyes were sparking in amusement.

His ear flicked. “We’ve spent an awfully longtime on myself, I would hate to spend all our time together on me, please indulge me Rosie, how are things with you?”

She gave him a knowing look. He was done with this conversation, and she wouldn’t push him anymore. She had made her point.

”Well Susan stopped by a few days ago…”

The rest of the morning and well into the late afternoon the two chatted, catching up after they’re long absence from each other. It was well into the late afternoon that the two finally parted ways promising that they would reconnect soon.

Alastor felt much better after his day with Rosie, while she always left him with a lot to think about, she would clear up most of his thoughts and feelings. He enjoyed his walk back to the hotel humming happily to himself, watching other sinners move to avoid him. It lifted his smile.

By the time he made it back to the hotel, Angel was just finishing up in the kitchen, everyone else already seated for dinner. All except Ellen. 

“Oh! Alastor perfect timing we were all just getting ready to eat. You’ll join us wont you?”

“Apologies princess, but I'm afraid I am a bit behind on some work.” He started for the stairs.

”Okay well, if you see Ellen, can you let her know dinner is ready? I haven't been able to find her today, I’m worried yesterday might have been… hard for her.”

He turned back to the table and saw Angel and Husk share a knowing look. Husker pushed his chair out standing with a sigh. “I think I know where she is, I'll go get her.”

”I’m already on my way, I’ll be more than happy to save you the trip.” He gave his shadow a quick nod, sending him on his way to check the hotel top to bottom.

Husk just grunted as he walked past, “He won’t find her. She’s found a place to hide from everyone, and she wants to keep it that way.” 

He followed the cat silently until he stopped on the top of the stairs. “I don’t think she wants to see you, boss.”

He waved off the concern. “Husker my friend, she's nothing I can't handle, I assure you.” Husker only raised an annoyed eyebrow. 

“She told me about last night. You are definitely the last person she’ll want to see.”

His shadow returned to him with a head shake, turns out Husker was right, she had managed to find somewhere no one would pester her. Why did Husker know where she was? Did anyone else know? His eyes narrowed. 

“You will tell me where she is, my old friend if you know what’s good for you.”

Husker growled at him. “She specifically told me not to tell anyone.”

”I own your soul, everything you have, you hear, you know, is mine. So I'll ask you only once, where is she?” He saw a flash of fear cross the cat demon's eyes before he turned his back.

”That’s a low blow, even from you Alastor. She’s most likely on the roof.” He started back down the stairs. “Good luck. You’re gonna need it.”

Alastor and his shadow disappeared, moving to the roof in a matter of seconds.

Husker had been correct. On the roof with a little radio he recognized as Angel’s, was Ellen, completely oblivious to his arrival.

She was focused in the moment, singing and dancing to whatever was playing. An amused smile played on his lips. He stepped further into the shadows, curious as to how long it would take her to notice his presence. She always seemed to know when he had eyes on her.

She looked to be enjoying herself. When the song ended, she was out of breath taking a second to get some air, but was right back to it when the next song came on. 

She knew every word, every note, and it looked as though she was putting on a performance. He shifted a bit uncomfortably, perhaps he should make himself known. This felt oddly personal. Before he could, his shadow darted out to join her. To his surprise, she paused for only a split second before her smile grew and she moved to perform like it was a dance partner. 

She laughed, a real heartfelt laugh, something he had never heard from her before. His stomach twisted at the sound. She easily conveyed the emotions of the words through her singing. She seemed to have just as much showmanship as he did. She twirled across the roof. She was dancing like no one was watching. Free to be as she wished.

He enjoyed the scene. She was quite entertaining to watch as she moved around the roof, anything and everything added to her routine. The AC unit became a table she would lean across. 

“ And though we go together like a Chanel number 5 and mace. At least it's not as dull as fitting like a glove. ” Her smile widened as she sang. Her eyes closed fully enveloping the music. ” ‘Cause you're a nightmare that I've not been dreaming of, but I suppose that when push comes to shove. ” Her smile lit up her whole face as she playfully sang to his shadow. “ Fine, I love your stupid face .”

She turned then, her eyes finally finding him in the shadows. Her whole image changed in an instant. Her cheeks reddened, but she quickly hid it under her glare.

”Unbelievable” she muttered under her breath, she turned and started collecting her things. 

“I didn’t know you could perform. It was quite a lovely spectacle. I might even say I was impressed.” 

She only scoffed in response, quickening her pace toward the roof exit. His brow furrowed confused. Had he insulted her? She seemed upset with him. He reappeared between her and the exit, blocking her way. She glared up at him.

”What do you want?”

”I was sent to let you know that dinner is ready downstairs.”

”Great. Thanks. Can I go now?” She stepped to get around him.

”You seem upset by my presence.”

“Glad it's obvious.”

”I don't think I understand-“

“- I ruined it. Okay? Everything is going to be weird and awkward now that you know I like you. So let's just end things here and move on. You leave me alone, I leave you alone. Simple.” She closed the door behind her, leaving him standing there confused. 

Rosie seemed pretty sure Ellen was smitten, heck even Ellen used those words last night, but now it seemed she was angry with him? He let out a frustrated sigh. Couldn’t people just say what they meant? He slipped into the shadows, reappearing in his room. He didn’t like that she was upset with him, but he didn’t know how to fix it. And even worse he didn’t know why it bothered him.

Chapter Text

Ellen didn’t dare leave her room to go to dinner. Her appetite had been ruined anyway. She wanted to be mad at Husk for telling Alastor where to find her, but she knew better. He would have only done so if he had too, which meant Alastor probably threatened him for it. What a jerk. He must have really wanted to see you. She shook the thought off. He wouldn’t want to see her. Though he seemed sincere about him enjoying watching her on the roof. Something he can laugh about later. She sighed.

She didn't want to think about him. She layed on her bed looking up at the ceiling. Everything went downhill after the night of the open house. That’s when she started falling for him, and while he was a stubborn ass, she hadn’t been able to shake it. She would just have to avoid him the best she could.

The next morning she found by the front of her door, a small beautiful wooden radio. A small peace offering. It took everything in her to step over it and left it on the floor as she made her way down to the kitchen to get food.

It took a bit of trial and error, but she had managed to get his routine down pat and after a few awkward moments she could wander the hotel without running into Alastor. She didn’t really feel like socializing, so she spent most of her time in her room. Charlie and Angel would check in with her a few times throughout the day, but it really only made her feel worse.

It was horrendously obvious what she was doing, but she was grateful they never mentioned it. The one good thing about staying cooped up, was that it gave her a lot of time to rest, heal. By day 6 the cuts on her neck and wrist had healed. The bullet graze still looked a bit rough, but it didn’t burn anymore and her bruised arm had less blue and purple in it. She left the radio by her door for three days before she caved and bought it in, though music didn’t help her mood, it just became background noise.

She lay awake staring at the ceiling in the dark. It was some ungodly hour of the night and she was wide awake. She let out a frustrated sigh before sitting up rubbing her face. She wouldn’t be falling asleep anytime soon. She slipped on something that covered her up a bit more and slipped from her room. She was getting tired of staring at the same four walls so she made her way down to the lobby.

It looked very different with all the lights off, everything in the shadows. No sounds could be heard, though looking at the clock she found it was four in the morning. Early enough she wouldn’t be running into anyone. She moved about the lobby slowly, her eyes getting accustomed to the darkness. She lightly started humming as she wandered feeling good about using some pent up energy. Surely she was far enough away from the rooms that she didn’t have to worry about waking anyone.

She lightly started jogging in circles around the lobby, steering clear of anything she could trip over. She went around about 4 times when she finally stopped to catch her breath. Maybe she should have gotten a glass of water first. She made her way to the kitchen and flicked the lights on. She stood shocked to see, as the lights flickered to life, Alastor whipped around to look at her knocking a glass off the counter onto the floor causing it to shatter. He lingered for a few seconds before he disappeared into the shadows.

He looked a mess. No jacket, shirt untucked, sleeves rolled up. It looked like he was sick, face flushed, sweat dripped down from his brow. That was all she could absorb before he vanished. On the bright side, she got to see his tail again and it poofed up in surprise as he had turned.

Her eyes fell to the mess on the floor. She sighed and bent down to pick up the larger pieces of glass, throwing them in the garbage before grabbing a paper towel and a broom and dustpan. She swept over that spot a few times just to make sure she got all the glass. She grabbed herself a glass of water and took a slow sip thinking.

She said she was going to avoid him, but for him to come into the kitchen without his jacket, tail exposed had to be a big thing right? Even if he didn’t think he would run into someone at this hour it still wasn't worth the risk.  And his shirt untucked, he would never want to appear improper. She let out a frustrated groan. Something was wrong and as much as she HATED the idea of going to him, he clearly wasn’t okay right now and there was no way he would reach out to anyone about it.

She begrudgingly grabbed a large bottle of water and some crackers and left the kitchen turning the light off and regretting it as her eyes now had to readjust to the darkness again. She slowly and carefully made her way back upstairs. It wasn't like she would be able to go to sleep anyways, and based on how he looked she doubted Alastor would either.

She paused at his door, wondering if he would even open it for her. Could she call his shadow just to let him know she could leave the water at his door? She wanted to see him. She missed the conversations they had. Ugh.

She knocked lightly. When she got no response she knocked again a little louder. “Hey, just open the door, okay? I just brought you some water and crackers. Looked like you kinda needed them.” She waited a few seconds again to see if he would come to the door. “I’ll just leave it by the door then. Hope you feel better soon, Al.” She bent down to put the water and sleeve of crackers down when she heard the lock on the door click. She stood back up just as Alastor opened the door, only a crack, just wide enough to peek out. He looked just as bad as she thought.

She wordlessly handed him the bottle of water and watched as he drained half of it.

”Thank you, darling.”

She handed him the sleeve of crackers, which he also took. “You okay? You look a little… not yourself.”

He waved her away. “Just a little under the weather, nothing to worry yourself over.”

”Is there anything I can do to help?”

”No!” He looked panicked for a second before recovering. “No, I’m fine my dear really, I must be going, rest is the best medicine.” He barely finished his sentence before he was already closing the door.

She didn’t know what possessed her too, but she put her hand up to stop the door from clicking shut.

”You and I both know you’re not sleeping like that, and I'm definitely not going to sleep anytime soon either. Can we- can we talk?”

He sighed. “I would love to chat Ellen, you are great company, but now isn’t a good time. I have some personal things I must attend to.”

She couldn't help but feel a twitch of disappointment. Obviously he wasn’t going to invite her in. She looked back to him to find something out of place, his antlers were full grown. 

“There’s something you’re not telling me.”

His eyes widened and he quickly went to close the door again. This time she shoved her foot into the way blocking him.

”Alastor…”

”This is a personal matter.”

”I still have two questions.”

”Don’t you dare…”

“Let me in. I'll just sit in silence, I promise. I just want to make sure you’re okay.”

”I can’t let you do-“

“-Question two…”

”Fine!” He pulled the door open fully, taking a large breath in and turning from the door not bothering to invite her in. 

She walked in and closed the door behind her and watched as he took a seat in one of the chairs by the fireplace, his jacket on the back of the chair. She had a better look at his antlers, and they were impressive. It was a large rack of twisting black that extended at least two feet from his head. There was no way he could sleep with it.

”So the antlers aren't just present in your demon form?”

He let out a long breath. “That doesn’t sound like silence.”

She rolled her eyes but moved to sit across from him. She made it two steps before he stopped her. “No, no. You’re going to have to stay over there.”

”I’m sorry, what?”

”If you’re going to force yourself into my room, then you play by my rules. No questions, you stay over there by the door and just…stay.”

She crossed her arms and sat down with her back to the door. 

Her face lit up when she saw his shadow wave at her and appeared beside her.

”He’s not really sick is he?” She whispered to it. He shook his head.

Alastors ear flicked toward her. ”That’s a question,” he muttered, annoyed.

”It wasn’t for you.”

He turned and she pointed to his shadow. He didn’t have the energy to argue. This guy was going through something.

She watched him in silence for a while. He wouldn’t look her way and he seemed to be inhaling rather oddly. His skin was glistening, most likely from overheating, which explained why he opted out of his jacket and rolled his sleeves. His arms were covered in scars. Were those there before? He looked irritated. Was he really this upset about her presence? Should she leave?

He kept his eyes closed, though she could tell it wasn’t because he was tired, he looked like he was constantly trying to fight his thoughts, himself. She didn’t think he was lying about it being a personal matter, but she had no idea what would cause this.

He put his head in his hands, sighing in frustration. It was an odd sight. 

Ellen pulled her knees to her chest, hugging them. ”So you’re going to just sit there miserably?”

He couldn’t even glare at her. Just continued staring straight ahead. “You are welcome to leave anytime.”

”Or you can tell me what’s going on and let me help you. You know I'm not going to judge,” She offered.

When she didn’t get a response she let out a loud sigh and pushed to her feet and moved toward him.

”No, no, you’re supposed to stay over there!” She kept approaching and he jumped out of his chair and stood so it separated the two of them. He looked afraid of her.

”Okay WHAT is going on?” 

“I’m not discussing this with you and if you aren't going to follow my rules then you can leave.”

”And that’s why you’re cowering behind a chair?”

”OUT!” 

She was surprised it came out as a growl, he had seemed to switch his temperament in an instant. His glare now very obviously angry.

She didn’t wait to be asked again, turning on her heels for the door. She wanted to avoid him anyway, why did she bother forcing herself into his room? When her hand touched the handle she stopped. An evil grin on her face. Perhaps she could have a bit of fun before she left. She turned back to face him, giving him a smug look.

“Question two, what are you dealing with that you are not telling me?”

His eyes widened in panic. The green glow was already present in his throat.

He crouched down behind the chair out of sight. As she approached she saw his claws digging into his head, hair being pulled. Perhaps she made a mistake. She sat in front of him, but still kept a bit of distance. When he finally looked at her, her stomach dropped. He was panicked, eyes pleading for an out looking around the room, to not speak. He looked like a wild animal. Almost feral. She had never seen him like this before. She had crossed a line.

“It’s part-“

“Wait! You-you don't have to, I- I take it back.” Her heart dropped. She wanted to know, but not at this cost. She didn’t want this. Could she take it back? The glow didn’t recede, only glowing brighter as he resisted.

“It’s part of being in this form, I’m in a rut. It hasn’t happened in decades and this time around has been particularly difficult.” He scooted himself further away from her. “I don’t want these feelings , these thoughts and needs. I can’t control them. They won’t go away.”

She took a few seconds to absorb what he said. “A rut? That’s like-“ Her eyes widened in understanding, her cheeks burning. “-You’re in heat.”

She felt terrible. Would it be worse to apologize for forcing the topic? Normally she would continue pressing for answers, should she? She could leave. She didn’t know what to do. This wasn’t really a human thing she could relate to. Was this a normal thing for all of Hell's denizens?

”I don’t normally have to lock myself in my room.” The green glow was no longer present, this information he was willingly releasing. 

”What makes this one so hard?”

He met her gaze and the amount of vulnerability in them surprised her. “You.”

”Me?”

”I can’t separate my feelings with instinct, but you’re driving me insane. Your scent is all over the hotel and here, now-“ He inhaled deeply. “- it's intoxicating.”

”And the thought terrifies you.” She was starting to understand. 

He nodded and moved a little further from her again. 

Was it just her? Did Charlie or Vaggie cause just as much distress? She shook that thought off. She wasn't going to open that can of worms. He mentioned her specifically. Was this him admitting he had feelings for her? And what did instincts have to do with… ooohhh. Oh. Her cheeks flushed. He wanted to mate with her . Her stomach did a little flip. She should be flattered right? Of all of Hell's denizens he wanted her? Well she wasn’t really into…mating, but she could maybe help him relax a bit. Nothing suggestive, just, a friend helping a friend.

“Can I try something?” She stood but waited for his answer before moving. When he slowly nodded she closed the distance between them and kneeling in front of him. She reached her hand up but paused, nervous.

”What are you-“

She pet his head slowly, massaging an ear. He stiffened and she paused.

”I can stop.”

”No I- give me a second.” He closed his eyes and took a small breath before nodding. She smiled wondering if his tail would twitch when he relaxed though she couldn’t see it from where she was positioned. She continued messaging slowly. Soon he relaxed and started leaning into her touch. With her other hand she started on the other ear. She wasn't sure how long they sat there like that but she eventually stopped when her hands couldn’t go anymore. She moved back to give him space again.

”That was okay?” 

He only nodded seemingly sighing in relief.

”You’ve been doing the same thing I’ve been doing the past few days, stuck in your head with your thoughts. You need something to stop you from thinking.” She stood and made her way over to a radio clicking it on and tuning it to find something to dance to. She made her way back to Alastor and offered him her hand with a gentle smile. “Dancing will clear your head right?”

Every part of him was screaming to get her to leave. It was bad enough that his talk with Rosie had left him reeling with his thoughts about her. He was convinced when he left that Rosie was simply seeing something that wasn't there, but when Ellen started hiding away in her room after he caught her on the roof, he found himself missing her presence. He had tried telling himself it was the conversations and banter back and forth he missed, but it was more than that. Or maybe that was the rut.

He had barely scratched the surface when his rut started, making things even worse. He had no idea if what he was feeling was him, or just the hormones from the rut, the unavoidable desire to mate. Surely that was why he couldn’t get her off his mind. This had to be the rut. He could never have these feelings, these impure thoughts. The rut was the reason. Why, no matter where he went he could smell her. So locking himself in his room was the best solution. While her scent was present, it was very subtle, something he could ignore. Or at least until now. 

Why had he even let her in? And how did she catch him so off guard in the kitchen? He surely should have been able to hear her, smell her, yet she had somehow snuck up on him. Now he was stuck in this mess. She now knew he couldn’t decipher his thoughts of her. He didn’t like her. He was certain of it, but being forced to tell the truth, he wasn’t so sure. He liked her for the mere reason his rut was craving her. If she had asked any other time he would laugh at the idea of him having feelings for her. Yes. It was like he told Rosie, he didn’t do ‘liking’. He didn’t have those feelings .

“Well?”

He was pulled from his thoughts. He took a step forward and tried to keep his heart rate down. Why was it racing? He would be nothing but a proper gentleman, no matter where his urges or thoughts took him. He was better than that. He took her hand and she stepped in close. He let out a shaky breath, his head filled with her scent clouding every other thought. The two moved around the room and he led her without fault. She didn’t stumble this time, like she had at the open house. 

She had been correct, he needed something to distract his mind. Keep his thoughts in line. He relaxed a little as the two moved around the room. He took the time to watch her. She was enjoying herself, a smile on her lips, looking almost lost in her own world. She was getting better at predicting where he was taking her, making it easier to lead.

When the song ended the two were chest to chest. He glanced down at her lips. He wondered what she tasted like, what her lips felt like. She was grinning up into his face and his mind started to panic, she was too close. He quickly stepped back creating space. 

Her cheeks started to look pink. And she looked down to her feet. “I suppose I have stayed long enough. I should probably go.” 

He followed her to the door without a word. He didn’t want her to go. Why?

She opened the door and was just about to step out and paused. “I’m sorry.”  She steeled her shoulders and turned to face him. Before he could ask what she was talking about, she grabbed his collar and pulled him to her, his lips crashing to hers. His eyes widened in surprise and just as quick as it started it was done and she turned and made her way down the hall to her room at a quickened pace. 

He stood frozen for a few minutes trying to understand what just happened. He closed the door, locking it and turned to face his room. The ends of his smile lifted as he lightly touched his lips. She had kissed him. And he wasn’t…angry? He should have been. She had invaded his space. Forced herself upon him. He should be fuming. But he couldn't ignore the jolt of electricity it sent through him hitting every nerve. This had to be the rut. He would never enjoy such a thing.

He wasn’t sure how long he stood at the door lost in thought. Perhaps Rosie was right. Maybe he had indeed started liking this girl. All he could think about was the unbridled desire to have her kiss him again. But he hated that sort of stuff. Didn’t he? He needed a drink. 

His gaze stopped at his piano in the corner. It had been awhile since he tickled the ivory. His head was already spinning from that kiss, he didn’t need the alcohol. He couldn't fathom why his head felt fuzzy, dizzy. 

He sat at the piano bench and let his finger brush over the keys. 

Chapter Text

It was two in the afternoon, when Alastor felt he couldn’t wait anymore. He knew it had been a late night, but he wanted to see her again. Why? She was nothing but bad news, trouble followed her wherever she went. He couldn’t shake the buzz he felt since she had kissed him and while he was still a little worried about keeping himself in check, he was confident in his ability to keep control. This was the last day of his rut.

He waved his shadow to him. “If she’s awake, would you let her know I would like her company?”

It gave him an enthusiastic nod before disappearing into the shadows. It was getting very attached to her it seemed. He would have to have a talk with him.

He made sure he was more presentable than before, freshly showered, shirt tucked in, though he kept the jacket and tie off, and sleeves rolled up. He was still running too warm for them. She had already seen his tail anyway, no point in being uncomfortably warm. 

There was a little knock on the door and with a simple wave, he let her in. His eyes widened when he found she was still in her sleeping attire. He snapped his fingers to put her into something a bit more modest, but his subconscious mind had taken over. 

A mix of shock and horror filled his face as instead of her nighty she was now dressed in a velvet emerald green dress that hugged her every curve. He quickly pulled his gaze away, as his eyes found that the neckline plunged low leaving little to the imagination, the top of her chest exposed. She looked ravishing . His cheeks heated and his static pitched a bit. He snapped again, now focused on what he intended. She now had sweatpants on and a baggy shirt. 

She made no mention of the changed appearance, but she had a small smirk on her face. He hoped the burning in his face was his rut.

”Soooo….” She said, breaking the silence. “You wanted to see me?”

He took a breath. “Yes, I was hoping maybe you could do what you did last night. With my ears?”

Her smile widened and she moved to stand in front of him. He tried not to inhale her scent. 

“I would be honoured.” She mocked a bow, her smile wide across her face and led him to one of his chairs. She stood behind him while he sat and she went to work immediately. Her touch soothed his racing mind, pushing all of his worries and concerns to the side. All of the impure and carnal thoughts seemed to reduce. He melted into her touch, he wasn’t really used to it. His rut had clearly reduced his disdain of physical touch. Something about her being so close made him relax. He would even admit that he may just enjoy having her in such close proximity to him.

”So I was kind of thinking, since you invited me back, I can assume that maybe…” she trailed off. He flicked one of his ears and she continued. “… when I…you didn’t hate… ummm sorry.” Her hands slowed as she struggled to get the words out. He closed his eyes. 

“You mean the kiss? It surprised me but your assumption is correct.” Her hands went back to the pace they were at a few moments before she stopped. 

“So are we…going to continue that sort of stuff? Did it help with…your situation?”

He sighed. He should have known she would inquire about it. She was a curious little thing, much to his dismay. He himself still wasn’t too sure how to proceed. He wanted her close to him, but he had no way of knowing what part of him wanted that. He decided he would be honest.

”I don’t really understand these feelings, I want you close, but I…I’m hesitant.”

She moved around so she was in front of him. “Okay so we set the expectations. We make boundaries. Simple one first, sex is completely off the table.” He could hear his own static fill the room. His face burned hot. It indeed was off the table, but that didn’t stop his rut side from filling his head with those thoughts. She pressed on ignoring him. “Bed is off limits. Clothes, bottoms stay on, tops negotiable.”

”Clothes remain on” he countered. He did not want to venture into anything that may involve the removal of clothing. He had a hard enough time trying to keep such images out of his head, he did not need help. Despite a part of him, the more animalistic side, longing to see more of her soft skin, to place soft bites down her neck, pass her collarbone…

”Alright, clothes stay on. Hands, stay above the waist.”

He inhaled sharply, trying to focus.“Hands only touch exposed skin.” Even that was something he would have to mentally prepare for, touch wasn’t really his thing. And he wouldn’t want the temptation of having his hands wander to places they shouldn’t be.

“Okay. Anything else?

He swallowed nervously, he felt he was capable of remaining in control, but in case he needed it, “If I tell you to leave at a moment's notice, you do without question.”

He had never gone through a rut with someone, anyone. He would spend the week alone by himself away from everything. Cold showers, a good book and some music was enough to keep him distracted. This time around it did work, though he did have a harder time keeping carnal and libidinous thoughts from his mind. Something changed when Ellen touched him, the simple act of massaging his ears. Nothing intimate about the touch at all yet the animalistic side of him grew more ravenous, more hungry for her touch, for her smell. He didn’t even want to address what the kiss had done. He needed …wanted her to be his. And that terrified him. Stupid rut .

She gave him a confused look before responding. “Okay, but if it’s just overstimulation or getting uncomfortable, we can just send each other to a corner, right? It seems a bit extreme but if you feel you need it-”

“- I do.”

“Then fine. Anything else?”

He shook his head and she smiled. 

“Good, then with that settled…” She grabbed him by the collar, pulling him to his feet. His stomach did a weird little flip already knowing what was coming yet no matter how hard he braced for it, he reacted the same. The second her lips met his, he felt a jolt through his body. He pulled away slightly out of breath, his mind a little fuzzy. Why didn’t he hate this? She was invading his space.

“I don’t want to hurt you.” He very well could, and it would be easy. And it would be ecstasy. 

She smiled at him through half lidded eyes. “I don’t think you could even if you wanted to. You like me too much.”

In a quick motion he grabbed both of her wrists and pushed her to the wall a few feet away, pinning them to the wall above her head. It happened so quickly she bounced off the wall from the force. She let out a small gasp, but it was cut short when he pressed his lips to hers. He didn’t know what was coming over him, but he couldn’t get enough of her. He wanted more of her. All of her. He wanted to do unspeakable things. He mentally shook the thoughts. This wasn’t him. His rut had never been this graphic, this needy, so full of unbreakable desire before. He pulled back for air, panting.

“You don’t have to stand so far away you know, you already have my hands. I can’t touch you with them.” He was about to ask what she meant when she swung her legs up wrapping them around his waist pulling him closer to her. His eyes widened, breath hitched and an appendage he had disregarded for decades had started twitching to life. Oh he wanted that, he could feel the heat through all the layers of clothes. His heart was racing. No this was too close . 

“Corner!” 

She dropped her legs as he let go of her wrists and stepped back trying to recollect himself. He was shaking. What was wrong with him ? She slowly made her way to the closest corner and stood facing him with a sly smirk. That cheeky little vixen.

What was going on with him? He wasn’t like this. He didn’t enjoy these sorts of things. He never reacted like that. He had been through ruts before. Why was this one so different, so uncontrollable? And why couldn’t he just send her away? Was it her? Why her ? 

He was playing a dangerous game, he had never lost control during his rut but with the emotions and feelings he was currently battling, it was making it difficult. He just had to make sure he remained in control, or at least make sure he could give her enough of a warning to leave before he slipped. He was not going to let his instinctual, animalistic side take hold. He didn’t fully know what it was capable of, but with the never ending thoughts and carnal desires, he was certain it wouldn’t be good.

He nodded at her and she skipped back to him a smile on her face. “I’ll keep my legs to myself then. Add it to the list.” She grabbed his hand and twirled herself under his arm. “So is sitting on your lap out too?”

He nodded. “For now” His thoughts were already traveling to impure images.

”You know I could heal the rest of that wound for you.”

He pulled her toward him. “Or perhaps another dance?”

”If only I wasn't so short.” She muttered pulling him to her. She kissed his forehead. She brushed his hair to the side. “Where’s the little red ’x’?”

”It's only visible in my demon form.”

”Why’s it there?”

”It's my death mark.” He turned away from her. He didn’t want to talk about his death. It was something he hated. He had been sloppy, one moment of misjudgement and it all ended. 

“Touchy topic, okay we’ll come back to that at a later date.” She grabbed his arm lightly pulling him to face her. “Hey, sorry I didn’t want to ruin the mood, lets-“

He pulled her face to his again. He didn’t want to think. He didn’t want anything but her. Her lips on his, her smell filling his head, that’s what he needed. A distraction from his thoughts, to relax into her and let this satiate his hunger and need for her. 

Her hands threaded into his hair lightly pulling. He deepened the kiss and she pulled harder on his hair. Why did that feel so good ? His heart would surely beat out of his chest. Even his stomach was affected, twisting in an oddly delightful way. Here all he could feel, smell, taste was her. Her skin was cool to the touch compared to his. It was refreshing. He didn’t have to think, he could enjoy the moment. A moment he didn’t think he could enjoy. This was what a heat was for, he might as well enjoy while he could.

A light moan escaped from her lips and he quickly pulled back. His vision started to go black around the edges and panic set in. He tried to warn her, his throat tightening and vision slowly going. He had lost control and now he was doomed to watch from afar as he no longer had control over his body.

Her face heated, she hadn't meant to let the moan escape. She may have gotten a little carried away, but how could she not? It may be a rut, but holy shit, he wanted her in an almost uncontrollable way and that was not something she had experienced before. She didn’t want sex, but it still worked wonders to her lower regions. That was hot .

When he pulled back she was expecting him to tell her to go to the corner again, but when she looked up she froze. 

“Alastor?” It looked like him but the demeanor was…off? Almost like an imposter. His eyes were black, pupils' red radio dials and his antlers had grown larger. At his name, his head cocked to the side, the grin menacing. This was not Alastor, this was something else.

“What a lovely little thing you are.” His voice was deep, low and a little sultry. No static. Very unlike Alastor.                           

She took a step back, fear starting to seep into her core. This was why he wanted the reassurance of having her leave on a moment's notice. Whatever this thing was, Alastor clearly didn’t trust it. Why didn’t he give her a warning?

”Look at those little doe eyes, yes you will do just perfect.” It moved closer to her reaching out with a clawed hand.

”Nope, no thank you.” She swatted it away from her.

”But my little fawn, we are here for the same thing. We mate, and we move on, simple.” He eyed her hungrily up and down. She shivered. “I’ll make quick work of this.” He grabbed her and threw her onto the bed, before she could move he was on top of her.

”No, this is not what I’m here for. If you've been listening, the bed is off limits.”

”Oh is it now?” He took a claw and ran it down her chest, the shirt cut exposing her. “Don’t think I can't smell your arousal. It’s exhilarating.” His eyes flashed dangerously.

She pressed her legs together, cheeks heating. That was something you could smell?

“Where’s Alastor? Bring him back.”

”We are one in the same, but he is weak. He lacks the resolution to finish mating. My little fawn I am simply here to put an end to the torment, the silly resistance.” He leaned his face closer to hers and she turned her face away. “I WILL get my way.” He stroked her cheek with the back of his hand. “What a lovely little thing you are, too. Pity,” He cooed.

She didn’t think she could fight him. No, she needed to make a run for it. Her eyes moved to the door. If she could get it open and out, she would most likely still have it chase her down the hallways and around the hotel, not an ideal situation. Her eyes moved to the swamp. Surely it was big enough to get lost in. She just needed to figure out how to get there.

He removed his shirt and Ellen found his weakness. The wound. If she hit it hard enough… her eyes wandered to the rest of his torso. Her cheeks flushed as she tried to push her intrusive thoughts out. She had seen his chest before, when she was working on his wound, but she never thought she’d ever see him shirtless. It wasn’t a bad looking body. Bad Ellen! Focus!

He removed his belt and she moved to strike. She dug her hand into the wound, grabbing the flesh and pulling chunks out. She shuddered at the thought but dashed into the swamp. She couldn't help but mutter a silent apology to Alastor. She was going to want to check on it later.  She misstepped and face planted into the mud. She rolled quickly and broke into a sprint.

”Yes my little fawn, run. I do love the thrill of the hunt. You better hope I don't catch you.”

She ran as fast as she could, resisting the urge to look behind her. She ducked behind a tree trying to catch her breath. She stuck a finger out trying to see if there was a breeze. If she could stay down wind it would make it more difficult for him to find her. The roll in the mud would also help mask her scent, or so she hoped. She crouched down and moved at a slower pace hoping it would help her stay quiet. She would periodically check the air, keeping down wind. She would take pauses behind trees and anything that could hide her.

This was some horror movie shit. How the fuck did she get herself into something like this? And why the hell didn’t Alastor mention that if she pushed him too far he would lose control to a demonic lust monster version of himself. Last she checked, deer didn’t become predatory animals that chased and hunted down prey. So what the heck was this?

She looked down at her chest, exposed. She tied the ends of the neck hole to the best of her ability. It wasn’t perfect but instead of a deep ‘v’ she now only had a keyhole. At least he hadn’t cut through her bra.

She darted from tree to tree, trying to be as quiet as possible. Every once in a while she would hear a screech that would send a shiver down her spine. All she had to do was keep hidden. Eventually Alastor would get control again right? All she had to do was hold out until then. She had no concept of time. Had she been running for five minutes? Twenty? 

A rusting from her left had her heart racing. She took a calming breath then quickly peeked around the tree to find a buck. It had its head up listening, ears twitching behind him. He took a few paces forward and to her horror, she watched a clawed hand rip him to shreds, never even standing a chance. The sounds of its screeches caused her to press herself closer to the tree, eyes forward. She held her breath trying to slow her heart rate. She heard sniffing.

”Smart little thing. Oh how I do love a good chase.”

Would she just have to keep out running this thing until it got tired? Until Alastor gets back into control? Was he even still in there? Surely he had to be right? They were one in the same. Or at least that’s what this thing said. 

She slowly peaked around the tree again. She couldn’t sit and wait there much longer, but if he was close by, she would surely get caught. Fuck . A twig snap had her darting further into the swamp. She knew he had seen her. At this point sound wasn’t a concern. Her breath was coming out labored. The humid air, loss of adrenaline and sprinting was starting to get to her, she was not going to be able to keep going for much longer. To her right was a little hill and she dove and slid down finding a tree to slip behind. A quick check showed she was still downwind. She closed her eyes trying to get her breathing and heart rate back in control.

Her foot was grabbed and she screamed as she was dragged into the open, him now standing over her with a devilish grin on his face. 

“Found you.” His tone was sinister.

She tried squirming, but it was no use. “Let me go!”

He only chuckled before gripping her throat and pulling her face to his. She could see blood dripping from his teeth and lips and she didn’t even want to think about the smell. She tried pulling away but couldn’t, instead pulling her gaze from his face. “I enjoyed our little game of chase, but you’ve only made it worse for yourself.”

He looked disheveled and a bit out of breath. Sweat was dripping down his neck. The air was humid and he too had been running around, perhaps she had tired him out enough, Alastor could take back control? But if it wasn't enough… She didn’t want to think about that option. 

His other hand had moved to her waist pulling at the waistband of her pants. She shuddered involuntarily. She had one shot. He took one claw and made a mark along her waist matching the one he had. She bit her tongue to keep from crying out. She wouldn’t give it the satisfaction.

She kicked as hard as she could into the wound on his hip, the one she had already torn into. She ignored the thought that she had just packed mud into the open wound. This was the only weakness she could think of. Both hands dropped her as he stumbled back letting out an angry cry of pain.

”ALASTOR NOW!”

She had no idea if this would work but she wasn’t going to take any chances. She pushed to her feet, sprinting away stealing glances over her shoulder. She didn’t want to run too far, enough that she could still keep an eye if it did work. She pressed a hand to her waist. A quick look eased her nerves. It wasn’t that bad.

His hands were gripping his head as he stumbled around still screeching. She had to cover her own ears from the sound. He fell to his knees, and then silence as he fell to his side, unmoving. She waited for a full minute before she cautiously made her way over.

She kept her distance as she approached slowly.

”Alastor?” 

She took one step forward, calling a little louder. “Alastor?” 

His body shook. 

She quickly closed the gap kneeling beside him, rolling him over onto his back. His eyes slowly fluttered open, normal red. She let out a breath she hadn't realized she was holding.

His skin was cool to the touch, and he shivered. Of course he had no shirt on, though she seemed to have forgotten in all the chaos. “I don’t suppose you can travel through shadows right now can you?”

He shook his head.

She sighed. Looking around her, she had no idea where she was. “You think you can direct us back?” 

He nodded.

She helped him to his feet then pulled off her shirt and handed it to him. His face turned red and he opened his mouth, no doubt to ask what she was doing, but she beat him to it. “You’ve freezing, I’m not and in order to get back I need you awake and alert. Everything that needs to be covered, is. You won’t offend me if you stare.” She had already started in the direction she knew she came from. She didn’t need to turn to know his face was glowing red. She also knew he wouldn’t be sneaking any glances at her. He was better than that.

The two took a while getting back to Alastors room, their pace slow, but eventually they made it. Nothing  was spoken the whole way, whether it was because they were both tired or unsure how to start a conversation, she didn’t know. She sat down at the edge of the room so as not to bring muck in. Alastor just kept going, heading straight to the bathroom.

She let out a heavy sigh. She was angry at him, but right now she was exhausted and maybe still a bit terrified. If he had been clear from the start what his rut entailed, this whole mess could have been avoided. She could have been watching for signs, she could have been a little more prepared. Everything about him always had to be so secretive. This was definitely something she should have gotten a warning for. 

She sat there for a while, letting her thoughts wander. She didn’t realize she was cold until a blanket was wrapped around her, she turned to find Alastor, dressed like usual, jacket and tie included. He handed her a bowl of soup and she took it soundlessly, gazing back into the swamp watching the fireflies dance in the distance. It truly was a beautiful sight, one she probably never would have noticed. Alastor sat down beside her, enjoying his own bowl of soup. They sat in silence for a long time.

“So I take it this ends your rutting season?” She kept her gaze on the fireflies.

”If I ever thought-“

”-no.” She gave him a sideways glare. “That was something you should have warned me about.”

”Well yes, but I-“

”But what? Thought it wouldn’t have come to this? You said so yourself, this was the most difficult one you’ve had yet. If you had just told me…“ She let out a frustrated sigh glancing at her bowl of soup in her lap. “I had no idea it was a risk, no idea what to expect, no idea what to do, where to go, hell I didn’t even know if you were still in there to help. I just hoped for the best because the other outcome was…” She let the sentence hang, not wanting to speak the words aloud. “You put me into a lot of unnecessary risk today. Which is saying a lot considering the past week or so. It won't happen again.” She finally turned to face him. “Am I clear?”

He only nodded, quickly turning away. 

She wanted to stay angry at him. But one look at him killed the desire. He wasn’t looking at her, but his ears were back, not annoyed, ashamed. He knew exactly what that other form was capable of and what could have happened, probably more so than she did and he felt bad about it. That was probably the closest she would get to an apology from him.

She gestured to him. “You’re no longer burning hot, so you’ve finished your rut.” She didn’t pose it as a question but he nodded, returning to his soup. She followed suit, the two falling back into silence. 

”I saw all of it, from the background, but I couldn’t- I thought I could take back control.”

”You did when it mattered.”

He shook his head. “That was all you. Your scream, you calling out to me, I don't know why it got to me. I had never been a part of a hunt like that. It was thrilling, the best I’ve had in decades, not many make it as challenging as you did. I’d say I was impressed if not for the…circumstances.”

She remained silent, unsure of how to respond. It was all a bit much to comprehend. She focused back on her soup. After a few minutes she broke the lingering silence. 

“How are you feeling?”

”Angry mostly. Tired.” He turned to face her again. “Ellen I really am sorry.”

”I know.” She gave him a small smile. Looks like she did get an apology. “Your ears are giving you away again.”

She pushed to her feet wrapping the blanket tighter around herself. “I think I should get cleaned up. Thanks for the soup.”

“Of course.” He quickly stood to follow her to the door. She didn’t bother trying to tell him he didn’t need to, he would have insisted, like the proper gentleman he was. She smiled at the thought.

“Get some rest Al. You might hide it well but you still look like shit.” He was taken aback from her words but before he could comment she reached up on her tippy toes to kiss his cheek. She put a smile on her face but she knew it didn’t reach her eyes. “Good night Alastor.” And she left. She was in desperate need of a shower and some rest. If only it was all that simple.

Chapter Text

She had been running forever, unable to stop because she knew what would happen if she did. It would get her. Her throat burned and her legs were barely able to keep her standing let alone run. She darted between the endless sea of trees, but heard nothing. It was like the sound had been muted. Finally her legs gave out and she crashed to the ground harshly, the damp ground soaking into her clothes quickly.

“Found you little fawn.” His tone was sinister and mocking. It was standing above her, black eyes burning into her full of desire and something far less pleasant.

She whimpered, knowing this was it.

It pinned both of her hands as the other quickly tore her pants away. It didn't care that its claws had torn some of her flesh as well.

”You will be mine, little fawn.”

She could feel tears streaming down her face as she struggled helplessly. She didn’t know how but it had managed to remove its own clothing and he positioned himself over her entrance. She screamed, and kicked, whatever she could to prevent the inevitable. It didn’t work. It never did.

Ellen bolted up gasping for air, the claw mark on her hip burning. Another nightmare. The same nightmare that had been plaguing her sleep for three nights. Since she last saw Alastor.

She lay back down staring at the ceiling. The faint light from around the curtains meant it was at least a decent hour to be awake, not that she was going to get any sleep anyway. She had fallen back into the routine she had before seeing him during his rut. Hiding in her room and only going out when she knew he was busy elsewhere. Was she angry with him? No. But right now his face was a little difficult to look at. 

Her mark continued to burn, despite it looking like a simple red welt. No blood was drawn and most of the time she forgot it was there. Why did it burn? She didn’t know, but she was starting to pick up on a suspicious pattern. It burned after her nightmares. In fact, that’s when it burned the most. Throughout the day it would burn a little if she thought about Alastor, which was a bit difficult to avoid recently. Her heart fluttered a bit thinking about him pulling her face to his. That moment before he lost control. She would sometimes ponder what would have happened if he hadn’t.

She also wondered where they stood. Yeah they were kind of making out, nothing serious, but that was mostly because of his rut. Or at least that’s what she thought. There may be a small part of her that wanted it to be more than that, but seeing as she has been avoiding him altogether, she had no way of knowing. She sighed sitting up again. These four walls would drive her insane soon enough.

She slipped out of bed and got dressed heading downstairs. She was glad most of her wounds were relatively gone. The bruising on her arm was only around the cut, that was now fully healed and her waist was just a scar now. All that was left was the stupid mark on her hip.

”The dead has risen!” 

She followed the sound of slow clapping to Angel Dust sitting at the dining table eating. She stuck her tongue out at him but made her way over.

”We’s were startin to wonder if you’d ever come down.”

“A girl’s gotta eat.”

”You know…” He was giving her a sideways glance, a mischievous smirk on his face. “…the only other person who’s been holed up like you is Alastor. Some people may be thinkin-

“NO!” She held her hand up, stopping that thought. She was not going to entertain that fabrication. “We are friends at best. If you really must know, I may… be avoiding him. And my room would be the best place to do that.”

”He scared ya did he?” He rolled his eyes. “What a jerk.”

”No no. I am NOT afraid of him. I just…” She couldn’t come up with a good lie.

Angel raised an eyebrow in question.

”It's not like that Angel, okay?” She wrapped her arms around herself.

”Well now I gotta know.” He leaned forward, his head resting in all four of his hands.

She let out a frustrated sigh. “I will go back to my stone tower,” she warned.

“Aww come on. You’ve been hiding for like a week. And you look like shit. Somethin’s goin on. Even if it ain’t involvin the strawberry pimp.”

“Just having trouble sleeping. That’s it.” At least that was the truth.

He gave her a disapproving look. “This ain’t just lack of sleep. I would know.”

She turned, headed for the kitchen. “I’ll be fine. I always pull through.”

”You know maybe that’s why you're here, to learn to trust people. Open up. You ain’t alone toots.”

She stopped for a second to let the words sink in. She hadn’t thought about going home in a while. So much was happening here it seemed to have been pushed to the back of her mind. She still wanted to go home. Right? She pressed on to the kitchen grabbing something simple to eat. When she made it back to the table,  Angel had moved on leaving her to herself. 

A flash of movement caught her eye. She followed a shadow move across the lobby, up the stairs and through the ceiling. Her hip started to burn again. Had Alastor been out? Where did he go? She finished her breakfast and turned to head back upstairs. On the main stairs she found Alastors shadow. He looked very happy to see her. She couldn’t lie, it brought a small smile to her face too.

It followed her up to her room. When she stopped at her door he motioned to Alastors door down the hall.

“Oh no, I don’t think I’m ready for that yet.” She whispered, afraid she might be heard. He looked at her confused. “I just…need some time to get my head straight. Besides, if he really wanted to see me, he could just come see me. He knows where my room is.” He pointed to the stairs to the roof. “Yes or there too.” She paused to think. It had been a long time since she had gone up there. A smile creeped onto her face. “Hold that thought.”

She went into her room to grab the radio Alastor had gifted her and made her way to the roof access, Alastors shadow following excitedly. 

The air was a bit cooler but she knew it would be refreshing once she got moving. She placed the radio down and clicked in on tuning it to find something she could dance or sing too. After playing with Angels radio she discovered that there were indeed channels that played something other than jazz. And though it only happened once, she did manage to find a song from this decade. One that she actually knew. She wouldn’t get her hopes up though, as long as she got something she kinda knew she would be happy. 

It took a few minutes but she found something and she stood taking a breath before she started to move. She mocked a curtsy to Alastors shadow and took what would have been his hand, if he had solid hands. He kept up with her pace, seeming to know her every move. Her grin lit up her face. Despite being in a simple tank and jeans, she imagined herself in something that would twirl as she spun and danced across the roof with her shadow partner. As the song came to an end she curtsied again to her shadow partner. 

”Why, thank you for this dance.” She smiled at him and he smiled back to her, returning with a bow. She giggled. 

The next song started up and her eyes went wide as she squealed in excitement.

”I know this song!”

She didn't really know how to dance to it, but she didn’t care. She was alone on the roof and she could look as silly as she wanted to. 

“Do you know this song?”

The shadow shook his head.

”Oh come on. This came out in Alastors time. The brass is just amazing!”

She closed her eyes singing. ‘ Hey folks, here’s the story about Minnie the Moocher.’

Unbeknownst to her, Alastors shadow slipped from the roof only to return with an audience.

Maybe she would just sing. She wasn’t too versed in scat either but it's not like anyone would hear.

‘Had a million dollars worth of nickels and dimes, she sat around and counted them all a million times. Hi-de-hi-de-hi-de-hi (hi-de-hi-de-hi-de-hi) Ho-de-oh-de-oh-de-oh (ho-de-oh-de-oh-de-oh) He-de-he-de-he-de-he (he-de-he-de-he-de-he) Hi-de-hi-de-hi-de-ho (hi-de-hi-de-hi-de-ho) Poor Min, poor Min, Poor Min.’

A small chuckle pulled her attention behind her. Alastor stood there with a sideways grin. His shadow looked pleased with himself. She gave it a glare.

”Cab Calloway. It’s good to know some legends truly never die.”

She knew he would know the song. ”Yea well he was still performing this in the 80’s. It’s a pretty good song.”

Alastor took a second to do the math. “At 70?”

She smiled. “Yup and he was just as lively performing it. At least, so I heard. I hadn’t been born yet.”

His smile brightened.

The next song started playing on the radio, but she didn’t know it. She looked up at Alastor who was still watching her intently. Her hip started to burn. They stood silent for a bit before Ellen broke it. “I guess I should get going.” She went to get her radio.

”Leaving so soon?”

Her gaze darted to his shadow. “I usually come up here to be alone.”

”Then it should be I who leaves.”

”It’s okay, I'm not really in the mood anymore.” She clicked off her radio, picking it up.

He shifted to block her path. The pain in her hip intensified, but she ignored it, keeping her gaze down.

“We should discuss our last encounter.”

”I need some time to clear my head.”

“I frightened you.” It was a statement. He already knew. Of course he did. She was never any good at hiding her emotions.

She forced a laugh. “I’m not afraid of you, Alastor.” Even to her own ears she didn’t sound convincing.

”I’ve taken enough lives to know what fear looks like, my dear. It’s nothing to be ashamed of. I do pride myself in instilling my dominance here in Hell. I must admit I was starting to wonder if I had lost my touch.”

His hand touched her chin pulling her gaze to meet his. His eyes looked her over. Her heart started racing at his touch, breath hitching. She hoped she was able to conceal her fear well. He had never been this forward before. 

“You look tired my dear. Perhaps we can talk after you’ve had some rest.” His voice was unusually soft. He removed his hand from her chin. His arm linked around hers and her scream was silenced as they disappeared into shadow, the sound evaporating into the void. It felt like someone had taken a knife and stabbed her hip, cruelly twisting the blade.

She landed on her hands and knees in her room. One hand quickly covering the pained mark. The poor radio clattered to the floor.

Alastor looked confused to see her on the floor. She turned her face away, trying to hide the tears that had slipped out. It had never hurt that bad before. Was it because of his touch? It didn’t hurt when he grabbed her chin. 

“Are you alright?”

”Fine.” She tried to hide the pain from her voice, but she couldn’t manage it. The pain was slowly receding.

“You’re hurt. You should have mentioned something.” He moved to touch her again but she dodged.

”NO!. No dont…don’t touch it.”

He pulled back from her, surprised by her outburst.

She finally sat up, though her hand still clutched her side. She quickly wiped her face, to remove the wetness. From afar he tried to examine her.

“There’s no blood.” It wasn’t a question, but his tone indicated confusion.

She shook her head. “It’s just a small cut. It’s fine, it should go away soon.” She took a few steadying breaths, the pain now only a sharp throb. “See? All fine now.” She pushed to her feet, still a little out of breath.

”Ellen, I need to see it.”

”Honestly Alastor it’s barely visab-“

“I’m not asking.” His eyes narrowed as he strode toward her. 

She took a few panicked steps back before she hit a wall. It had been a while since she was actually afraid, but the thought of that pain again had her pressed up against the wall as hard as she could. Maybe some of it was also Alastor.

“No, don’t touch it.” The closer he was, the more it burned. “STOP!”

He froze a few steps away, shocked. She was panting, trying to keep herself together. Her throat hurt from how raw she had screamed. She didn't know what was happening, she was sleep deprived and she was scared. This wasn't a normal wound, it should have healed by now. Something was wrong. Tears were falling from her face again and this time she didn’t bother hiding them. Her hand instinctively went to cover her hip again.

“Please.” It came out as a whisper. She gazed up to find he was watching her confused, head tilted to the side. He remained still, frozen in place.

“I don’t know what’s going on. I’ve been having the same nightmare for days, this scratch burns anytime I see or even think of you I just…don’t touch me.”

He took a few paces back, some of the colour draining from his face. “He marked you.”

He had said it so matter of factly it took her a second to realize what he was talking about.

”No, it's just a little scratch from your rut…side? Demon? I don’t really know what to call it.”

”You're nightmares they’re of that day, In the bayou.”

She looked at him confused. “How’d you-“

”It’s of…” he swallowed uncomfortably, “…finishing the deed.”

She looked at him, mouth agape. He averted his eyes. “This is another rut thing isn’t it?”

He didn’t answer her. “You are correct. I can not touch you.” He sighed. “Not without impure intentions,” he mumbled.

She rubbed her face trying to understand what was going on. “Impure intentions? I don’t understand what’s going on Alastor. What is this?” She gestured to her hip that she had uncovered to display her mark.

She could hear the light buzzing coming from him, uncomfortable with the subject matter. He took a few more paces away from her, eyes still not able to meet hers.

”He…I marked you as my mate it seems. We are…bonded in a way.”

”This is a rut thing.” She stated it this time. His demeanor had made it obvious to her this was in some way an intimate thing, something he had no intentions of solving if he could help it.

”It is.”

She sighed. “Layman's terms please, I want to know what to do to fix it.

”It’s not that simple, I'm afraid. Not really a fix . I would have to...um…FUCK!” He turned quickly, pacing the floor of her room.

Her eyes widened in surprise, she had never seen him lose his composure like this before. She had never heard him curse either. She watched as he slowly became undone. Eyes panicked, ears pinned, antlers sprouting and static and buzzing ringing out through the room. She ignored her hip and slowly made her way closer to him. She reached out to touch him but stopped.

Impure intentions? What did he mean by that? Sexual? That would explain the melt down. His touch would only not hurt if it was under the intent of… oh. Oh that explains it. Shit. She sometimes wanted to have sex, but it was very, very rare. She had no idea if he had any desire, and if not he would just…never touch her again she guessed. No more dancing. No more shadow teleporting. What would happen if she made it back home without this being resolved? Would it really be a bad thing?

Maybe this panicking was valid. But that was for him to touch her, could she touch him? And when he grabbed her chin, it hadn't really hurt her. What was he thinking about? 

She blocked his pacing and grabbed the front of his jacket pulling him to her. She hoped this wasn’t crossing a line, now that he had finished his rut. She pressed her lips to his, eyes closing as her head started swimming. It lasted barely a second before he pushed her off of him. 

“You can’t-“ He stopped looking down at her. “It didn’t hurt you?”

“I think it’s because I touched you.” Her eyes widened. “I hope that’s okay. I didn’t mean to-“ She was stopped when his lips crashed back into hers. His hands cupped her face, holding her to him. Her body relaxed under his hold. When they broke apart, he moved a few paces back, keeping his distance from her. 

“No pain?” He asked suspiciously.

She just shook her head. “Hey, does that mean you were thinking-“

”NO! No, I don't think of such things.”

Her grin grew. “Well I accomplished what I set out to do.” When he cocked his head to the side she laughed and continued. “You’re not spiraling out of control anymore. I guess my kiss grounds you.” Her grin turned to a smirk. “I’ll keep that in mind for the future.”

His face glowed red. “Yes, well. I do believe I should get going.”

”Woah, woah, woah. You still haven't explained what all this is. And if you aren’t going to tell me willingly, I will use my last question to get my answers.”

He let out a frustrated sigh, but waved her over to the bed to sit. She happily obliged.

”You've been marked as a mate. It's normally used to make sure both parties are willing. So if one was not in heat, it would put them in one. Easier to mate if both parties are interested.”

”So this mark is going to make me horny? For you specifically.”

His static screeched for a second. “Essentially yes. Though I am no longer in heat and seeing as my last one was decades ago, waiting for it to come back around isn’t an option.”

”Can’t I just ignore it? Yours went away after a week right?”

”You do wish to sleep again, yes?”

”I won’t sleep until we…” she was going to say ‘fuck’ but quickly corrected herself for his sake. “…mate?”

”Not well. And I’m not too sure what this will do to you. You are still a mortal soul after all.”

”Okay so if I just scratch you, would it bring you back into a heat?”

’That will not be happening.”

”It wont work?”

”I will not be going another week in heat my dear. This last one was bad enough.”

”So I stay horny and sleep deprived until you one day decide to fuck?” She deadpanned.

“I will find a way around this.”

”Okay hold on.” She gave her head a shake then pinched the bridge of her nose trying to make sense of the situation. “You are asexual. Sex does not interest you very much if at all.” Static was starting to fill the room again, but she pressed on. “The only time you actually consider it is if you're in a rut. Why the FUCK isn’t the solution to just rut at the same time, fuck, and be done with it?”

“I don’t think you understand how uncomfortable rutting is.”

”So it’ll be a walk in the park for me right? Are you forgetting I am also asexual? Maybe not as shrewd as you, but I still don't like those parts.”

”What?”

She let out a frustrated sigh getting up and pacing by the bed, needing to burn off some energy. Was it getting warm? “How long does it take for the mark to put someone into a rut?”

”Normally a few hours, can’t wait too long or you risk…well this.” He gestured between the two of them.

“It’s been three days since I’ve been marked. Is it possible it doesn’t work on me?”

”There’s no real way of knowing, but your nightmares are a good indication that it did something.”

She let out a groan. The last time she was turned on was…Her eyes lit up.

”You’re wound! We were both turned on when I healed it. I can just do that again right?”

Horror passed through his eyes as he shook his head. “No, no. That won't be a viable option. Alcohol will not be an attributing factor. There’s not enough left to heal and I will most certainly not do that again.” 

She fell to sit back on the bed. It had to be getting warm in the room, her clothes starting to stick to her skin. And what was that smell? Woody, musky smell. It was nice. She normally hated those kinds of scents but this one…just hits different.

”There’s the issue of marriage as well.”

Ellen inhaled some saliva, choking at the statement, eyes as round as saucers.

”I will not defile you for the meager act of a rut. You are an enchanting young lady and no gentleman would dishonor a lady out of wedlock.” He ran his hand through his hair over his ears. He didn’t seem to like the idea either.

“No, no, no. You are thinking too far into this. I am not a virgin anyways, I’ve had sex before. Marriage? That’s a serious thing, it's a promise, a contract. It’s a lot more permanent.”

”I beg your pardon?” 

“Yeah nowadays sex is not really a taboo subject anymore, even marriage isn’t a lifelong thing anymore. Divorces are very common. One night stands are super common. It’s still an intimate act, but it's not dedicated to a singular person. Although I can't say everyone is like that, I'm sure there are some up there that do wait until marriage.”

She looked over to find Alastor frozen like a deer in headlights. It looked as though he zoned out. “Oh. I just dumped a lot of information on you. Okay um…how about I word it differently. Alastor, do you actually want to marry a girl you just met just because you accidentally marked her?”

“It’s…it’s the right thing to do.”

She tried not to visibly cringe at that statement. “Ooo. Okay and if it turns out we are nothing alike, absolutely hate each other and everything goes to hell, what happens then?”

”No kinship is without problems.”

“Wow. Okay. Well. I’ve already been deflowered, there is no dishonor to me and I’m okay letting this be a one and done. So we don’t need to worry about tying the knot, okay?

“I simply can not allow that. I was raised a proper gentleman and even if you are… unchaste , I will do the right thing.”

”You are going to spend the rest of your eternity married to a girl you’ll probably never see again?” She asked, appalled.

”I’m not here for romance, let alone a spouse. It is Hell after all. Whether I am married or not doesn’t affect my life down here.”

”So why does it matter?!” She whined frustrated.

“It’s principles my dear. What kind of a man would I be?”

”A normal one.”

That response gave him pause. ”Are there no gentlemen up there on Earth?”

Ellen sputtered a laugh. “If there are, they are few and far between. I certainly haven’t found any.”

He looked visually upset. “Then there is no question about it. We will be wed. You deserve a proper gentleman, even if you are impure. It seems down here is better suited for you anyway. Earth sounds like such a mess. No wonder the new sinners are so lost.”

Ellen remained silent. Marriage was insane. Married in Hell? None of her family would be there, not to mention she would be getting married to a serial killer who also happened to be a demon. No. This was crazy. But… she had no doubt he would look after her. She was already falling for this guy. Maybe it wasn’t as crazy as she thought. On the other hand, she was still a mortal soul, a weak spot for someone who considers themselves a very powerful person. It would be easy to get to him through her. And death was a common occurrence in Hell. How long would she really last? Would she come back like the rest of the sinners? Did she really want to spend all of eternity in Hell? She barely knows anything down here, stuck to the confines of the hotel.

”Your father isn’t dead is he?”

She was pulled from her mind. “What? No. He’s still alive.”

”In good health?”

”Yes?”

”Hmm. Shame.”

“ What ?!”

“I was hoping to acquire his blessing, though I suppose I can forgo that given the unusual circumstances. Oh! Grandfathers perhaps?”

“No, they're both still kicking, too. I don’t think any of them would end up in Hell either.”

Alastor laughed. “My dear, most of the people down here don't think they belong in Hell.”

Her stomach was starting to hurt again. Did that woody and musky smell get stronger? It seemed like it was coming from…  “Oh shit” She muttered as the realization hit her.

”Hmm?”

She turned to look at him, her insides twisting. It was him. He was the, now overpowering smell, that made her head cloud. Was this what she did to him only a few days ago? And it was supposed to get worse as days went by? Oh god.

”You smell really good.”

”Why thank you I-“ he stopped, blinking hard a few times before he caught on. “Oh! I see. Yes, well, it would be best if I kept my distance then. Considering you’ve never done this before I imagine it will be a bit rough getting used to. If you need me, you know where to find me.”

“What? No tips? No pointers? Come on!”

”Cold baths and a good book should help.” And with that he was gone.

Chapter Text

The next two days were rough. She hadn’t left her room since Alastor left and while she wasn’t proud to admit it, she was taking solace in his scent that lingered on the end of her bed where he had sat a few days ago. But by today, nothing was enough. The cold baths didn’t help with the overheating, the weakening smell of his scent wasn’t enough and now there was unignorable pain in her stomach. 

Most of the morning she spent curled up in the fetal position, skin burning hot in constant pain. No wonder Alastor looked so bad when she caught him in the kitchen. This sucked. She was hyper aware of touch, even sliding her legs against each other would shoot a tormenting jolt of need and desire through her. She groaned as another wave of pain rippled through her. There was a knock on her door but she already knew who it was, his scent starting to seep into the room. She squeezed her thighs tighter together.

“I have breakfast for you my dear. I shall leave it here for you.”

The only meal she wanted was him. Her cheeks heated. No she didn’t really think that did she?

”Alastor, wait!” She didn’t even have the energy to move. 

“Yes, my dear?”

”I-I can’t move. It hurts.”

Within a second his scent engulfed the room causing her to feel a bit light headed. She was glad she wasn’t standing, certain the drastic change would have floored her. He placed her breakfast on the bedside table, but she couldn’t smell it. She could only smell him.

She couldn’t imagine what he was thinking. She had to have looked like a mess. Worse than he ever could have looked. Curled up in a tight ball, wearing the same thing she wore yesterday, drenched in sweat, shaking as waves of pain washed through her..

She knew what she was thinking, and she hated how forward it was. She wanted nothing more than to just jump him where he stood. Wanted to wrap herself around him and for him to do the same, to help relieve the unending ache she could no longer ignore. Just him being so close to her was enough to spike her heart rate, causing little trembles throughout her body. She finally looked up to see him. 

He stood a few feet from the bed, uncertain of what to do.

She held her hand out to him, hoping he would grab it, touch it. Something. At this point she was willing to take the excruciating pain in her hip over the unbridled desire and need. Her eyes begged him just to touch her hand. He remained unmoved. Her lip started to quiver. “Please.” 

“I am not going to intentionally cause you pain.”

”I am already in pain. I can’t move from the bed. Sure won't be worse than this.”

He remained still for a few seconds before he hesitantly reached out. His fingers grabbed her hand lightly, his eyes watching for her reaction. 

There was no pain, in fact some of the pain in her stomach disappeared. Her body had been craving touch, his touch for days and even something as simple as a touch of hands brought her delight. Some relief from the burning. She let out a shaky breath. She wanted more. 

Seeing no adverse reaction Alastor brought her hand to his lip placing a soft kiss on her knuckles, eyes still watching her closely.

She bit her lip, resisting the urge to moan in delight. Everything was sensitive. Her nerves were on fire. She had kissed him when he was dealing with his rut, she could only imagine what that would do to her now. Her cheeks heated as her thoughts went, as he would put it, impure.

He let go and she didn’t hide her disappointment. “I must be off. I have our wedding to plan. I hope you don't mind me taking the lead.”

Her brows furrowed together. “You can’t be serious.”

”Perfectly.”

She groaned as pain rippled through her again. “Weddings take forever to plan, I am not going to make it that long Alastor! All we need is an officiant to watch us sign the papers and that’s it.”

His head tilted to the side, curiously. “A wedding is a joyous occasion. You don't wish to have a large ceremony?”

If looks could kill she was certain she would have skewered the Radio Demon. “Alastor.” His name came out as a growl. “I am in no shape to be the one making smart and reasonable decisions right now. Did it not occur to you that announcing a wedding is just inviting anyone and everyone that wants to hurt you, to go after your new bride? It would also bring me into the light and I'm not supposed to exist down here. Not to mention I can’t even fucking STAND right now! How the hell is a formal wedding a good idea? Let’s just elope and be done with it.”

Her anger didn’t help with the heat at all. Her skin felt as if it would burn off of her, her sweat seemed to dry before even getting a chance to fully form. She let out a frustrated scream. Tears leaked from her eyes. She was in agony.

“I will start a bath for you, it should help with-“

”It won’t, it does nothing!”

”But it’s only your third day, it's not normally this intense until the last few.”

”Well I’m not normal I guess. Nothing is helping. I'm a mess and I can't fix it and the fact we need a stupid wedding before dealing with this is just cruel and unusual punishment. I can’t sleep, I can’t even uncurl I’m in so much pain I-“

He had pulled her to a sit and pulled her face to his. The second their lips touched she felt a spark shoot through her. The pain seemed to evaporate and her insides twisted in delight. Her arms moved to his hair on their own accord. Trying to pull him in. Her mind was cloudy, almost like she was dazed. She could feel the tension building in her core and it took everything in her not to just take him here and now. All too soon he pulled from her grasp.

”Apologies my dear, it seemed you were, how did you put it, spiraling out of control?”

She leaned in, reaching for his shirt, ready to go a second round, ready for more. She needed more. All she grabbed was air. He shifted out of arm's reach towards the door.

’No, no. That should satisfy your needs for a good portion of the day. Don’t want to get too carried away.” His face was heated. “I shall see what I can do about finding an officiant. I shall check in later.” And he disappeared into the shadows.

”FUUCKK” she whined. What a fucking tease! Although he had been right, her intense pain had subsided. At least for now. She could stretch out, no longer forced into a tight ball. She had the time and ability to get somewhat cleaned up, and she wasn’t going to waste it. She was also starving.

Her cold shower didn’t do much, but it was still nice that she no longer felt like she was soaked in her own sweat, though she was fairly certain that by day's end she would be again. She had tried to find something she could wear that would help keep her cool, but besides her sweat soaked clothes she had just removed, there wasn't much else. She had no idea where Alastor had snapped her nighty to when he summoned her during his rut. Tee shirt and slacks it was.

Alastor had brought up simple eggs and sausages and she had never eaten as fast as she did. She started pacing her room when her knees gave out as Alastor appeared in her room, already going straight to business.

”So Hell seems to be a bit short on religious types, meaning we will have to figure out a different - oh? My dear, what are you doing on the floor?”

She let out a little whimper, her legs pressed together so tightly it hurt. His presence, visual, physical and smell, had hit her like a ton of bricks. “Your smell.” Was all she managed to get out.

He looked at her a bit confused but took a few steps back before continuing. “We can ask Vaggie, seeing as she’s an angel she should have the ability to bestow a marital blessing, or Charlie seeing as she is the Princess of Hell. She holds some power, she might as well use it.” He sounded annoyed stating the last line. He started pacing the room with his hands behind his back. “Aside from them I'm not sure who else down here would have the power to bond us in unholy matrimony.”

”Lucifer?”

Alastor screeched to a stop, static pitching out of control for a second. “No my dear I don't think he would.” His tone went bitter.

”Charlie is not going to keep this secret and Vaggie probably won’t do it under the suspicion it's you and needs to be kept on the DL “

”DL?” 

”Down Low. Under wraps?  Secret.” She finally managed to get herself composed enough to stand though she did keep her knees pressed together. “Lucifer may ask why but he definitely wouldn’t tell anyone and he fits both power and ability. He’s the king of Hell and a fallen angel. Don’t think you could get better than that.”

His ears pinned back. “He won’t do it.”

”Correction. He won’t do it for you . If I ask, he'll agree.” She smiled. “He likes me.” Alastor growled at her remark and she couldn’t help but laugh. “Oh come on, you’re not jealous are you?”

”I don’t get jealous.”

She crossed her arms over her chest, a smug smile pulling at her lips. “Just admit you like me, Alastor. You probably could’ve gotten yourself out of this mess by making a deal, but instead you’re choosing to settle down with me.”

“I promised Charlie I wouldn't make deals with any of the residents here. I am a man of my word.”

”But you and I made a deal.”

”Indeed, you made a deal. I simply agreed to your terms.”

”Can I get out of this with a deal?”

”No it can not be done. You can’t simply deal a rut away. I would have done so many years ago if that was the case.”

”So we’re back to marriage and asking Lucifer to be the officiant.”

He didn’t respond, he just glared, jaw clenched. 

“Okay, I'll just go ask him now then.” She turned on her heels and headed for the door. She made it two steps before he had grabbed her hand and pulled her to him ending up chest to chest.

”You’ll need your wits about you. So only because I don't want you to become a mess-“ He pressed his lips to her and she melted into him. She couldn't hold back the moan as it slipped from her lips. He quickly pushed her to arms length. Her cheeks heated, but felt slightly better seeing his were the same. Looks like he enjoyed kissing her. “Yes, well. Off you go. Don’t delay.” He practically pushed her all the way to the door.

Alastor’s shadow had accompanied her down the hall, staying out of sight, but she knew it was there.

She knocked.

”Busy!”

”Is there a better time I can come back?”

There was a pause as she heard a bit of stumbling and then the lock on the door clicking open. He opened the door, a smile radiating from ear to ear. “Ellen! What can I do for you?”

She decided to cut straight to the point. “I was hoping to ask a favour.”

His face became a bit more serious and he nodded. “Of course. I will do whatever I can to help.”

”It’s a bit of a private matter, would you mind if I stepped in?”

He looked over his shoulder a little nervously. “I uh- I’m in the middle of something right now but-“

”It’s your workshop right? Can I see? I used to work in a machine shop on earth so I don't mind the mess.” She smiled, knowing that was exactly what she needed to say.

”Well if you’re sure.” He opened the door wider allowing her to pass. Alastors shadow did not follow.

She wasn’t sure what she was expecting from the King of Hell, but a room full of rubber duckies, was not it. Hanging on the purple-red walls were many photos of him and Charlie, a few with another woman she didn’t recognize. There was a staircase hidden off in the corner where she assumed it was his sleeping quarters. The main part of the room was carpeted, though it was hard to tell from the mountains of ducks. 

He waved her over to a small table large enough for only two. He quickly cleared it by running his arm across the surface pushing everything to the floor. “Sit, sit” She did. 

“So tell me what can I do for you?”

”It's a bit of an odd ask, I will admit, but I need you to officiate a marriage. And no one can know about it.”

”Young couple eloping huh? He smiled dreamily. “Love sure makes you do crazy things doesn’t it?”

”Yes. It’s nothing big, just you, bride and groom. We-they’re looking for a quick ceremony.” She hoped he didn’t catch her mistake. A raised eyebrow sent her direction says he did indeed catch it.

“And who exactly is this lovely couple?”

She hoped her cheeks didn’t give her away. “Okay I need you to confirm that you’ll do it first.”

”It is something I can do.”

”I know you CAN, that’s why I’m here. I need to know you will. And it stays confidential.”

”Why did I get the feeling I’m not going to like this? Does this evolve Bambi, because I don’t want to do him any favours.” He rolled his eyes. “That guy is a jackass.”

She let out a nervous laugh. “He is.” She rubbed the back of her neck. “But this favour is for me.”

”So you need me to wed a couple in confidentiality?”

”Yes.”

He looked off to think. “I suppose I can agree to it. Why does it need to be secret?”

”Both parties don’t want Hell to know of the engagement?”

He raised his eyebrow in a questioning way again but didn’t pry. “Alright. Consider it done. Just let me know when and where.”

She let out a breath. “Great.” She plastered a fake smile onto her face.

”He didn’t trick you into this did he?”

She coughed. “What?!” She squeaked out.

”Alastor. He didn’t trick you into marriage did he?”

Her eyes opened to their max. “I- How did-I didn’t” She closed her mouth. She started again. “No. He did not.”

”And you’re sure you want to do this?” He asked sternly.

She opened her mouth but promptly closed it. In full honesty, she didn’t. This seemed like a big jump. She barely knew the guy and at some point they would be on two completely different planes of existence. Not to mention, even if she did stay she would have to remain hidden for as long as possible. She was an easy target to get to the Radio Demon. Her heartbeat sped up. She could feel some of the heat combing back to her, her nerves getting the best of her. She opened her mouth again. 

“He is an egotistical, selfish and stubborn asshole. He finds joy in others’ pain and has questionable morals. I- I would be stupid to believe there wasn’t a part of me that wants nothing more than to run away screaming. But he…” she glanced down at her hands, her face starting to heat up again. “…He… He treats me well and I know he would never hurt me. I may not know him very well but I feel there’s something there. A softness he hides in fear of being seen as weak. I don’t know.” She looked up at him bashfully.

His gaze softened. “You love him.” He sighed deeply. “Okay. But if he hurts you, I will not hesitate to wipe that stupid smirk off his dumb face.”

“Thank you Lucifer.” She reached across the table to hug him. He was taken aback but swiftly returned the gesture. When they pulled apart he asked. “This will be happening soon, I take it?”

She nodded. 

He frowned. “This seems a bit rushed.”

”It is. There’s a reason and that’s also confidential.”

He waved her off, leaning back in his chair and folding his arms across his chest. “Off you go then, I’m sure Bambi is worried you're taking so long.”

She stood giving him a sincere smile. “Thank you Lucifer.”

She let herself out with a warm smile on her face. It didn’t go quite like how she wanted it to, but it was still a win. She had Lucifer's word that he would do it. Ideally she would like to get it done sooner than later, but she would talk to Alastor first. He was to be her husband soon after all.

She already knew he didn’t stay in her room while she went to confront Lucifer, although since he could teleport through shadows he was a bit harder to find. 

She had made her way down into the kitchen where she found him working on lunch for everyone.

“Smells good in here.”

He glanced over his shoulder at her arrival. “Well?”

She moved closer, moving to stand beside him and watch him work. She had to fight the urge to touch him. “All set, just have to pick a time and place.”

”Good.” He reached around her to grab a knife. He seemed to be extra careful not to touch her. “You should probably head back upstairs. You are going to regret testing your willpower down here like this.”

She only smiled in response, inhaling deeply, knowing it was only his scent she would be smelling. It sent shivers of pleasure through her. “I’m good. I’ll make a run for it if I need to. So what are you making?”

He gave her a quick glare before turning back to what he was working on. “Nothing special, just some pork gumbo.” 

She smiled at him through half lidded eyes. “Well it smells divine.”

”Why thank you I made sure the base was-“ He paused, turning to her with a disapproving look when he realized she wasn't talking about his cooking. “You my dear, are trouble. Off you go. If you start spiraling, you will be on your own. Too many prying eyes down here.”

”You said I should be okay for a good portion of the day, when the pain starts to kick back in, I'll go.”

”It’s only going to get worse and it’ll hit harder, faster.”

”You really don’t want to see me?” She asked, a little disappointed.

He sighed, putting down the knife. “I have had years to work on keeping control when…” He whispered the next word. “…Rutting, but you, my little doe, are progressing faster and harder than I can help with. My last day is normally excruciatingly painful and you’ve passed that on day three. You are in for a rather difficult experience and I can not assist you with it, so I strongly encourage you to rest.” He picked the knife back up and continued chopping. “I can use some of my power and flesh to satiate that hunger. You don’t have that option. Now off you go. I will see you soon enough.” 

She pouted but didn’t argue. He would know best. She turned and left with a smile on her face. He had called her his little doe .

Chapter Text

As he had said, the pain came back with a vengeance. He had only stopped by to drop off lunch before disappearing again. He avoided her for the rest of the day and all through the night, which she fought to stay awake through. She did not want to have to relive that nightmare if she could. By the time the morning light had come up she was back in a fetal position in bed, waves of pain washing over her.

She grit her teeth as another wave passed through her. She didn’t want to be helpless, in agony, but she didn’t know what else to do. With a great effort she forced herself to roll over on to her back, very slowly extending her legs out. She lay for a moment before another wave of pain caused her to curl back up again.

She didn’t want to think about how this was supposed to get worse. This was already close to her limit. Did people die dealing with this stuff? She groaned in pain. This needed to end. Alastor was dragging his heels because he didn’t want to have to rut again, not to mention ‘finishing the deed’. She could understand that, but he wasn’t the one suffering. She was. She pushed her anger down, it would only make things worse.

Ellen was nearly suffocated by his presence, when Alastor appeared in her room. He was not in his normal attire instead in a black suit like the one he had worn during the open house. His dress shirt is the only thing in his signature red colour. She didn’t show it, but she was disappointed that instead of a vest he was wearing a cumberbun. 

“We’ve delayed this long enough. Come my dear it’s time.” His hand grabbed hers and he brought it to his lips placing a gentle kiss on the back. 

It wasn’t enough. Not nearly enough to get her to uncurl. She pressed her eyes closed as another wave hit her. Only a disapproving ‘hmm’ was heard before a hand was placed on her chin, pulling it up. His lips met hers and she melted. It was enough for now. He gently pulled her to her feet.

”Now my dear, let's get you ready.” He snapped his fingers and she in the dress Nifty had made, the bloodstains gone. “Elegant as always my little doe.”

Her heart did a little happy flip at the endearing pet name, but it was short lived. It was a beautiful dress, she loved it. But she was hoping to be in white.

“Is it not enough?”

“It’s beautiful Alastor, really I just…I was hoping to wear white.”

To her surprise he simply laughed. “My dear, you can not wear white. You’ve been deflowered, impure, used. Red is such a lovely colour on you.”

Her heart wrenched. “Really?”

”Yes.”

She wasn't going to cry, no. All the anger that she had pushed down was building.

“You want to do things by the book? Fine. You can’t marry me without my fathers blessing.”

”It’s not ideal, but it can be done.”

She glared at him, her skin starting to burn hot. That kiss wasn’t enough to compete with her anger. She wasn’t going to let this go.

”Alright, Alastor. White had nothing to do with purity especially when it comes to weddings. White dresses are a fashion statement that we’ve held since Queen Victoria got married in one. And if that isn’t a good enough answer for you then let me tell you, down here I am pure .” He opened his mouth to argue but she pushed on, her anger building. “You are not the same person you were when you were alive, down here you started out fresh, new, a clean slate. Why would it be any different for me? I have not had sex in this realm. I think that makes me pure , no?”

At this point she had sweat dripping down her face, and the pain was starting to come back. She pushed all of it back focusing on her anger. 

“Very well.” He sounded cold, but snapped his finger and the dress turned white. “Now let's go.” He held his arm out for her grab. She didn’t move.

”I can’t do that.” Her voice had dropped to be much softer.

He turned, his glare of pure annoyance. “And why not?”

”You can’t teleport us with impure intentions. It’s going to hurt. A lot. You are good at acting, but not that good. Don’t think I didn't notice the whole demeanor change after your rut. You’ve been avoiding me. You don't have impure thoughts. I just haven’t been able to figure out how you’ve been able to kiss me without it hurting.” She may have had a bit of extra time to think. And while she couldn’t deny he was being nicer than she was used to, he still seemed just as distant. She wasn’t going to lie to herself and believe there were any feelings between the two aside from her own. He had another agenda.

He sighed, the annoyance shifting to exhaustion. “We can walk next door.”

”So you don’t deny it.”

”We both have our own reasons for going through with this.”

”What’s your reasons?”

”You’ll find out soon enough.”

”If you're going to be my husband I expect you to be honest and straight with me, Alastor. Regardless of feelings .”

”I will be, but as of right now you are not my wife. So my reasons are mine alone. Now I believe you’ve delayed things long enough. Come.”

She bit her tongue to keep from retorting, but followed him out of her room and down the hall to his.

Upon entering she found Lucifer standing by a podium looking bored. The Bayou was behind him making it a rather beautiful scene. In front of the podium was a small table with two chairs across from each other.

”Finally! I thought you guys were just not going to show up.” His eyes found Ellens and he smiled genuinely. “Ellen, you look breathtaking.”

Her cheeks heated at the compliment. “Thank you.”

Alastor walked with her up to the podium, keeping a noticeable distance between the two.

”Alright, are we ready?”

Alastor looked annoyed, his ears twitched. “Yes.”

”We’ll just cut straight to the good stuff then.” He cleared his throat. “Alastor, do you take Ellen to be your unholy wedded wife, to have and hold from this day forward; for better or worse, for richer and for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and cherish, till death do you part?”

”I do.”

”Wait.” The two men looked at her confused. “Till death do us part?” She laughed. “Alastor can’t die. You guys just respawn. Why would death part us?”

The two exchanged glances. Lucifer spoke up.  “We can all die permanently, Ellen. No one is immune to death. It may be a bit more difficult to die down here, but it's not impossible. The angels do annual purges to keep Hell's number down. Those deaths are permanent, anything caused by angelic weapons are.”

Despite the heat from the rut, her blood ran cold. “You can die?”

Alastor laughed. “I would be flattered that you thought so highly of me, but you are simply naive.”

Ellen stammered unsure of how to respond. She took a breath and changed her mind. 

”Sorry, please continue, I didn't mean to interrupt.”

Lucifer gave her a concerned look but when she nodded he pressed on. “Ellen, do you take Alastor to be your unholy wedded husband, to have and hold from this day forward; for better or worse, for richer and for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and cherish, till death do you part?”

“Are last names unimportant for this? I thought you had to use full names? This is official right?”

Alators ears were pinned back glaring at her. “My dear you're getting married in Hell. The important part is the contract.”

”Oh. Okay. I do.”

Lucifer flipped between the two a few times before he continued. “With the power vested in me, I, Lucifer Morningstar, King of Hell, now pronounce you, man and wife. You may kiss the bride.”

It was no surprise to Ellen that Alastor leaned in close enough for their lips to just touch, before pulling away and making his way to one of the chairs stationed at the table. She followed, taking the chair across from him.

”This is the contract?”

”Yes.”

On the table in front of them was a parchment that glowed gold. Alastor was busy with a quill, writing. She glanced around for the ink pot but didn’t find one. What was he writing with? Soon enough she got her answer. He had cut the back of one of his hands open, his blood being used as the ink. Her stomach dropped. 

“Uh. Ink isn’t good enough?”

He didn’t even look up. “What’s yours is mine and mine is yours. A simple kiss does nothing to ensure anything. Blood ensures the contract is binding.”

”I didn’t realize we were going so formal with this.”

”Everything I do is with purpose, planned out perfectly. I am a dealmaker after all.”

”So there’s something in this for you?”

He pushed the contract over to her. “Just sign the bottom, my dear. You’ll do so with your own blood.”

She glanced down at the contract. He had beautiful calligraphy. A few words popped out to her and she pulled the parchment closer to read better.

”You don’t trust your husband to have your best interests at heart?”

“No,” She said honestly. ”I’m going to read it before I sign it, Alastor. You are a dealmaker after all.” She repeated his words to him.

“I’d expect nothing less from you,” he muttered under his breath, leaning back into his chair.

Binding marriage contract.

Upon signing both parties agree to the following terms and conditions;

A.) Ownership. The soul of party (a) will belong to party (b) for them to do with as they wish, holding for eternity or permanent death of the soul owner. Any plotting, scheming or actions taken to intentionally hurt, harm or kill the soul owner will result in the permanent destruction of said soul.

B.) Privacy. Party (a) will not under any circumstances, under penalty of permanent death, disclose any information, knowledge, weaknesses and anything party (b) determines private to their discretion.

C.) Cohabitation. Both parties will not share sleeping quarters, having separate beds unless party (b) specifies otherwise or physical/sexual intimate actions occur. Physical/sexual intimate actions are listed as, but not limited to;

i kissing

ii petting

iii cuddling

iv caressing

v intercourse

D.) Intercourse. Shall only occur when/if both parties agree to participate in the action outside of consummation.

E.) Protection. Party (b) will protect, care for and look after all and every need of party (a) with their life for all of eternity. They will ensure no harm or death to occur. If they are unable to prevent death, party (b) will lose their status and up to, but not limited to, half of their power.

F.) Public Displays of Affection. With the secrecy of the marriage there will be no public displays of affection. Glances will remain under 3 seconds and no words of endearment will be uttered in the presence of others.

She looked down to find Alastor had sighed as party (b). She plastered a fake grin on her face and turned to Lucifer.

”Lucifer, would you mind giving us a few minutes? I would like to discuss some things with my… husband .”

He looked a bit uneasy.

”I won’t be signing anything while you’re away, I promise.”

He only nodded before creating a portal and stepping through, closing it behind him. The second he was gone her face fell to what she was actually feeling. Angry. She turned her gaze to the Radio Demon, who was sitting back looking amused.

”Alastor. WHAT the FUCK is THIS!?”

”It's a simple contract dear. I thought it was quite obvious.”

”This isn’t a contract, this is a form that sells myself to you. I am NOT signing this.”

”Some of the terms are negotiable, it must be agreed upon by the both of us.”

”Some? Uh, I don't think there’s any part of that contract that I agree with.”

”I specifically put the last two in for you, my dear.” He looked rather bored.

She glanced down at the contract. “Uh no. Relationships are about compromise, I have already compromised by agreeing to marry you Alastor. This-“ She waved at the contract. “-is not beneficial to me at all.”

”I will protect and provide for you in all and any means. That is quite beneficial to you.”

”No. no, no.” She started shaking her head. “If I even speak out of line I die instantly. But you? You lose status and possibly half of your power. That’s insane! How many souls have you actually gotten this way?”

”More than you think.” His smile was smug.

”I am not signing this.” She crossed her arms staring at him. 

“Perhaps not right now, but in time you will sign one.” His grin turned devilish.

”The first fucking point is owning my soul?! You’re not allowed to make soul deals.”

”It's not a deal, this is a contract. And with you signing as the primary party, this is your contact.”

She scoffed. “Unbelievable. This whole thing, everything was a lie. Just a means to an end. All you ever wanted was to own my soul.”

”At the start, yes. Not entirely the case now.” He waved himself a cup of coffee to sip from. “I do care for you in some way though I am still unsure of what that entails. I’m sure you’ve noticed my touches do not cause you pain. Those feelings are near impossible to fabricate.”

”So why would you have my death and permanent destruction of my soul as part of this contract?”

“Simple. I do not trust you or said feelings and I intend to ensure my future here in Hell. With or without you.”

She narrowed her gaze at him. “Your mother would be rolling over in her grave if-“

”DON’T YOU DARE SPEAK TO ME ABOUT MY MOTHER!”

She didn’t even flinch as his eyes flipped black and antlers grew. His form became larger. She was confident now he wouldn’t hurt her, so this was just for show. She sat back crossing her arms, head following his face as it now towered above her. The glyphs and sigils that floated around him were unfamiliar to her. Maybe she’d ask about it one day.

“You call yourself a gentleman. Prove it. You’re my husband now so be honest and straight with me Alastor. I have done nothing to betray your trust so what's the real reason?” 

He knocked the table and chair over to loom over her. He was tall enough that it hurt her head to look up so far. It seemed there was blood dripping from his mouth. She made sure to keep an eye on it. She didn’t want him ruining her dress. She could feel a bit of pain returning to her.

He remained above her, glaring, but remained quiet. After a slight pause he returned to his normal self, waving the table back in place, his chair now stationed beside her. He took a seat.

”You’ve shown me your tail, I’ve healed most of your angelic wound, even let you feed from me.” The thought still sent a shiver down her spine. “I know now it wasn’t super important but I stopped that bullet. It probably would have hurt a lot if I-“

”-it would have killed me. Permanently.” He was looking down at his feet, ears down as well, sounding surprisingly defeated. “It was a special angelic steel bullet.”

“What?” Her stomach dropped. “P-permanently? I- i had no idea I just…didn’t want you to get hurt.” No wonder he was so mad about it. That save was a big deal, and she didn’t even know it.

”I have no reason not to trust you. You're right.” He sighed, resting his head in his hands. “I NEED a binding contract, I NEED your soul.”

”Why?”

”BECAUSE I DO!”

“Honest and straight Alastor.” She warned.

He let out a more frustrated sigh. “I need them to get my soul back. I can break my soul contract by creating one through marriage. It would need to be binding and it would need to obtain the soul of the one I am wed to. I didn’t see it before but when you mentioned marriage being a contract I did some digging and found a small loophole. My ticket to freedom. I didn’t even think about it. Who gets married in Hell?”

She sat quietly thinking. She didn't fully understand what was going on but she knew owning your own soul was a good thing. She never would have guessed he didn’t own his soul. He owned many others based on what she had heard. She bit her lip. Was there a chance he was lying about this to get her soul? Another glance at him shook the thought. He looked pretty upset. He seemed certain this was the only way. He would definitely know the ins and outs of contracts and deals and if this was his only way out, then it was no wonder he agreed to this.

She wasn’t thinking about giving up her soul, was she? Charlie had been very adamant about her not giving her soul to anyone, and though she didn’t say, she was sure Charlie meant Alastor most of all. 

She bit her lip looking away in thought, trying to find a way to have this work in both of their favours. She let out a long breath. ”Okay.”

”Hmm?”

”Okay, we can rewrite the contract to be less one sided and you can take my soul. BUT-“ she glared at the side of his face. “-When all of this is done and over with, you're giving your soul to me.”

He whipped his head around. “What!?”

”My soul is worth more and if you have it, I can't… I can't go home. I know it's not a good idea to give up my soul, so when this is all done, you will give me yours. I still don’t fully trust you Alastor. It’s the only way I can assure my soul stays safe. I’ll keep yours safe, too. I promise.”

“No, I'm not going to just pass it off to someone else. The whole point of this was to get it back for myself.”

”It’ll be half yours.” She offered him a small smile. “What’s mine is yours, right?”

”You don’t know what it's like not owning your own soul. You are bound to that person, basically at their beckoning call. You do as they say without question. It’s a weakness.”

”Sounds kinda like marriage.”

”No, you don’t get a choice.”

”Well it's a good thing I'm not an evil son of bitch then isn’t it. I’m not going to use you Alastor. We’re partners. All I ask is, you take good care of mine in return. We can figure out everything else as we go.”

”I can’t do that.”

She raised an eyebrow. “You most certainly can. Don’t tell me you’ve grown a conscience in the past few minutes.”

”My soul isn’t worth that much, this isn’t a good trade, not for you. As your husband it’s my job to protect you, even from myself if need be. I’d take it eagerly but.” He shook his head. “I can’t let you make that deal.”

She looked at him surprised. “I can’t believe I’m saying this, but I am disappointed in you, Alastor. Firstly, when does the Radio Demon care about fair deals, and second, you don’t get to tell me what the value of your soul is. I determine that. You are one of Hells greatest overlords, THE Radio Demon and I think that counts for a lot. Besides, you own a whole bunch of other souls right? I'm sure added up they are worth something. Seems pretty valuable to me.” She smiled at him. “Just don’t tell Alastor, his ego is big enough,” she joked with an eye roll, hoping to lighten the mood a little.

He looked up to her his normal smile plastered to his face but behind his eyes, behind the facade she could see gratitude. He let out a long sigh.

“This is unwise Ellen, one of the worst deals you could possibly make.”

She shrugged. “Probably, but now you have to put up with me forever so I think it evens out. I can be quite the handful, I’ve been told.” She smiled warmly. “So do we have a deal?”

”Very well.”

With a wave of his hand the contract returned to the table and Alastor went to work rewriting it.

She went to go get Lucifer so he could watch them sign.

After a few minutes Alastor pushed the contract back to her. She plucked the quill from his hand and pricked her finger, drawing blood. She signed her name at the bottom. He looked at her stunned.

”You aren’t going to read it first?”

She just smiled and pushed the contract back to him. “I trust that you wrote down what we agreed upon. I expect my husband to be honest. You’re not going to play me for a fool are you?” She held the quill out to him. He hesitated for a second before taking it and signing his name beside hers. 

Her smile fell, getting serious. “I will have access to that later though, right?”

”Your name is on it, it’s half yours," he joked, before the parchment rolled itself up and disappeared in a cloud of smoke.

“So it’s all settled then? You two love birds are done and I can go now?”

Ellen stood and gave Lucifer a hug. “Yes, you did an amazing job, thank you. You are free to leave.” She stepped out of his embrace and he eyed her for a few seconds before leaving again though his portal.

She watched in awe as a gold cuff formed around Alastors neck. It looked terribly tight. From the front of the collar a chain appeared, link by link leaning upward almost infinitely. It was an odd sight, but strangely beautiful too. There was a light tug and it shattered into gold dust. He instinctively put his hand on his throat as a small gasp left his lips. His smile never looked more genuine. A moment of freedom. How long had he been trapped? Did she see tears glistening in his eyes ?

Moments later a white cuff appeared around his throat, but it didn’t look as tight, a chain formed heading from him to her hands. She dropped it suddenly from the shock. This was her owning his soul? Leashed and literally bound to another person. It disappeared but there was a weird feeling now present in her chest. Something she couldn't explain. Before she could think more about it a cuff appeared around her neck and she watched as the green chain led straight to Alastor’s hand. He held it, his grip looking a little shaky. There was a heaviness to her, like she had the weight of the chains now forever stuck to her. A bit uncomfortable, but she was sure she would get used to it.

She turned to Alastor and her shoulder fell. That weight he had been carrying for who knows how long had finally been lifted, only for her to put it back. This was all to ensure she could keep him from using her soul, but she still felt bad about it. “I’m so sorry, Alastor.” 

He turned to her, his smile was not as big as before. “All part of business, my dear. It was worth it. You have no idea how to own a soul, so it’s almost like being free.” 

“But the weight, I felt it. I just, you're still carrying it around now.”

He laughed. “The contract between us is much lighter than the one I was in before. This is still an upgrade, I wouldn't have agreed otherwise.”

”Honest?”

”You have my word.”

She smiled at him, if he was okay with it, then that was all that mattered to her. ”So I guess it’s official. I’m your wi-AH” She fell to the floor clutching her side. “Fuck!” The pain had returned quickly and worse than before, tears already slipping from her eyes.

Alastor was at her side, arms wrapped around her pulling her to her feet. The touch helped enough to be able to stand, but still hunched over. In a quick movement he scooped her up in his arms and carried her over to his bed where he lay her down. He started unbuttoning his jacket.

”What are you doing?”

“I would like to relieve your pain, my little doe. You’ve suffered enough as is.” He threw his jacket off to the side now going for his tie.

”No. Stop. We are not doing that right now. You’re not even in heat, I'm not going to let you do that.”

“I don’t mind.”

“Alastor…” she scorned. “You do mind, stop it. I can tough it out for a few more hours. Days if need be. I’m okay with the light touch and kissing. Really.” She knew what this was really about. He felt he owed her for giving up her soul so willingly. He felt he needed to return the kindness in whatever way he could.

He stopped. “Okay.” He moved to sit beside her on the bed.

She sat up and leaned in waiting for him to make the move. “We go at your pace. Mine is a little cloudy at the moment.”

He leaned in gently pressing his lips to hers. She resisted wrapping her arms around him. When he pulled back his face was glowing red. “I’m not used to this kind of thing.”

”I can change that.” She raised her index finger grinning shyly. “Just a scratch right? Only if you want.”

”I don’t have much experience in that field.”

”That is totally fine. I’m sure I can get you where you need to go. If there is anything you’ve seen or want to try, I’ll keep an open mind.”

He looked a little horrified. “It’s not just… a simple act?”

She pressed her lips together, unsuccessfully trying to hide a smile. “It can be. It can also be anything you want it to be. I think we just see where it goes. Don’t think too much about it.”

He looked at her finger and swallowed nervously. “It will last six days regardless of whether we do it or not. I’m not sure if yours will follow or end once we’ve…finished.”

She shrugged. “We’ll cross that bridge when we get there.”

He nodded. “Okay. I’m ready.”

”Is there a specific spot you want me to scratch?”

Chapter Text

She thought it would be awkward waiting for his heat to inevitably arrive, but it wasn’t. The two just lay side by side on his bed, close enough to touch, but nothing more. She wouldn’t lie and say she wasn’t wanting more, her core twisting with delight at the thought of finally getting this heat over and going back to feeling normal. She was even looking forward to showing off some of her knowledge, knowing she would unequivocally find a way to make him squirm. 

The two sat in silence, but it wasn’t awkward, by this point the tension and uncertainty had evaporated. They had already discussed boundaries, he would not call out her name (She had always hated the idea of moaning or crying out someone’s name) and not shove his tongue into her mouth. She would still honour the ‘corner’ rule and the leaving without question rule, just in case but everything else seemed fair game. She also asked that he make or create some sort of sound proofing for the room. She wasn’t a screamer, but with the added heat, she wasn’t too sure what to expect.

She turned to glance at him. He had his eyes closed and she could see his skin glistening under the dim light. He inhaled deeply and she couldn’t help but smile. It had begun.

”We don’t have to do this today, you know. I think I can manage a few days if you really want to wait. I’m sure it’ll be better the longer we hold out.”

He opened one eye to look at her. “If you are looking to be tortured darling, you need but simply ask.”

”I just don’t want you to feel like I'm pressuring you into this.” Her voice got quiet. “I know what that’s like.” Her gaze turned from his. “I want it to be something you don’t regret later.”

He shifted so he was lying on his side, looking at her trying to read her. “I am fully aware of my limits. I don’t do things I don't wish to do.”

”Okay.” She could feel the pain starting to return and she grabbed his hand and squeezed it as a small wave washed through. He moved closer.

”There’s no need to hold back anymore, my little doe. I desire your touch as you desire mine.”

She looked at him trying to find any sort of doubt or hesitation. She only found assurance and truth. With a quick nod and a reminder that she would stop if he needed, she pressed her lips to his. This time she didn’t hold back. She wanted to go slow, ease into it, but the heat that had been built up for the past days didn’t allow her. She needed him, all of him. Her arms wrapped around him, pulling him as close as she could get him. Her heart was racing and the need was building between her legs. She pulled back for air and her hands moved to untie his bow tie. She didn’t know when it had happened but she was now sitting on top of him. She took a few panting breaths. His hands moved to the back of her dress.

”May I?”

She nodded and he unzipped the back. She quickly shimmed it off and was left in just her underwear. His face flushed a deep red and he turned his gaze away. She smirked. Her hands moved to his shirt making quick work of the buttons. He removed it and his under shirt, keeping his gaze from her naked chest. 

“You’re allowed to look,” she playfully laughed. “Touch if you want to.” When he still didn’t look she grabbed his chin pulling it to her face, smiling warmly. She watched as his eyes drifted down for a quick look before returning to the safety of her face. 

“You are beautiful.”

She pressed her lips to his again. Her hands moved up this time, massaging his ears. He melted at her touch, a few shivers of pleasure running through him. She lightly gasped as his hand had finally worked up the courage to touch her, his hands now exploring her body. 

She moved her kisses down the neck as a soft groan left his lips. The sound worked wonders to the tightening coil in her groin. She kept the trail going, slowly down his chest, past his stomach and lining the top of his pants.

He looked a little panicked, so she made her way back up to his face.

”I would like to sample you.”

She eagerly pulled the remaining fabric off her body and rolled onto her back. When she was met with a bit of a confused look her cheeks heated. ”You meant blood.”

”You didn’t?”

She held her arm out to him, too embarrassed to respond.

He grabbed it, kissing her hand instead. “No, I don't want to leave a cut here.” His cheeks heated as his gaze moved to her body. He moved slowly, crawling over her. “Would it be okay? I will be gentle.”

She nodded, her breath hitched in anticipation. A soft kiss was placed on the mark on her hip before a tooth nicked her skin. He was gentle, not pulling but lightly running his tongue over it. There was a slight sting but to her surprise it sent a shiver of pleasure through her. That was a rut thing right?

“Delectable indeed,” he murmured against her hip. He started to lightly pull. 

How was this erotic? She couldn’t understand how this was driving her mad. The gentle pull of his lips on her hip. Her hands gripped the bedding underneath her. She couldn’t contain the moan of pleasure that slipped from her lips. Alastors ears perked up at the sound and he pulled a little harder. The moans of pleasure wouldn’t stop as each one had him pull a little more.

”Please,” She whimpered. “Please do that to my clit.”

His static pitched and his lips let go of her hip. Sitting up looking a little surprised. 

“What?”

“Please?” She begged. She was already so close to coming undone. It felt a bit selfish, but once she was good she could fully focus on him. 

“I am unfamiliar with-

“Suck like you just did on the little pink nub down there. Please.”

He only hesitated for a second before cautiously making his way between her legs.

For someone who was about to claim they were unfamiliar with what he was doing, he seemed to have found his way relatively quickly. Maybe she was already so tightly wound up she didn’t need much more convincing. Her hands quickly found his head as he did what she had asked. Softly pulling on the throbbing nerve that was her clit. She no longer cared if she sounded ridiculous crying out. She no longer cared for anything but the unbearable desire to release. She gripped his hair which elicited a groan from him. Her body trembled under him. Her breath was labored as he slowly sent her over the edge, her body shaking through the orgasim. She lay still catching her breath for a bit. Alastor came up to lay beside her.

“It appears you are a delectable sample in all matters, my dear.”

She laughed. “You really are a gentleman.”

”Of course,” he boasted proudly.

”Well, now that my needs are met, I would like to return the favour.”

She looked down to find he was still dressed from the waist down, shoes included. She reached out to remove his belt, stopping just before starting, silently asking permission. With confirmation she removed his belt and then reassured again went to his pants. It made her feel good to know that she at least had him started, full salute on display once the clothing was removed. She had noticed that he had hooves instead of feet. That would be something to ask about later.

She could hear static building as his flush seemed to work its way from cheeks to throat. He lay on the bed, hands covering his manhood, the best he could.

“Would you like me to tease you a little bit, or just go for the deed?” 

“Tease in what way?”

She gestured to him. “This way?”

”You can try.”

Her grin turned devilish. “I will warn you, I like to pride myself in making men beg.”

”I don't beg .”

She leaned in so her breath would tickle his ear. “Not yet, but you will. That’s a promise.”

She slowly started a trail of kisses down from his neck again, only stopping to play with a nipple for a little bit and continuing to her destination. She slowed down as she got closer drawing each kiss out. She planted one right at the base of his shaft, a grin coming to her face as she heard his breath hitch and he trembled from the sensation. She took a finger and dragged her nail up the inside of his thigh, not too harshly. The trembling, while pleasurable for him, also excited her. She wanted to see him come undone. 

His breathing had become erratic. She slowly took her tongue and ran it from base to tip, her eyes watching for his reaction. She wasn’t disappointed. He threw his head back and she could see he had gripped the sheets tightly. He groaned, body shaking under her. She repeated the action a few more times this time leaving her mouth at the top, her breath warming the tip, teasing.

She had to admit, he was challenging her, most at this point would beg her to stop teasing. Or in some unpleasant scenarios, forced her mouth onto them. She grinned at the challenge. She placed another kiss at the bottom of his shaft and this time, her tongue went south. While she wasn’t as confident playing with testies, she knew some enjoyed it. She quickly sucked one into her mouth swirling her tongue around it, with some effort, she managed the second one as well. She didn’t stay there long, just enough before moving back up to his shaft. She had been very focused on what she was doing; she hadn't noticed that the bedding had been ripped to shreds at his sides, or that his antlers had now grown a foot out. 

“I can slow down if it's too much.”

He shook his head. 

Her grin widened. She’d been playing slowly, now she was going to up the ante. Her mouth enveloped his head very quickly before she began to suck softly, not wanting to overstimulate it too soon. He gasped at the sudden movement.

”Perhaps I should take the lead.” He barely got it out through his ragged breaths.

”Not until you beg.” 

She quickly went down again, this time going as far as she could before hitting her gag reflex. She watched as his back arched, another moan rewarding her for her efforts. She moved up and down slowly at first, getting a good rhythm going. She sucked her cheeks in, causing her mouth to tighten around him. Her pace quickened and she had noticed that he too was trying to keep her pace, thrusting lightly. She had him exactly where she wanted him. She slowed very slightly before pulling away completely and she heard him whimper. Her tongue licked from base to tip again, her breath tickling the tip.

”Please…” It was barely above a whisper.

She grinned wickedly.

”Please let me lead.”

”Since you asked so nicely...” 

She had barely gotten the sentence out before he had flipped her onto her back, now sitting over her. He was breathing heavily, sweat dripping down the sides of his face. It took a second for her to realize the change. She stilled.

”Hello little fawn.”

”No. You bring him back right now.”

”But things were just getting more interesting.” He inhaled deeply. “I marked you for me, not him.”

”You are one in the same. Now either you give him control back, or I'll leave.”

”My little fawn you don’t understand, I am here for the process, the whole experience, it doesn’t happen without me.”

She glared at him. “It was going to happen without you, if you had just waited. Now you’ve gone and killed the mood.”

He chuckled. “Very well, he can take you, though the need won’t be satisfied with just a few rounds. You are a lovely little thing, it would be such a waste to finish so quickly. Yes. The desire for you will be great.  As for your mood…” He leaned down quickly, his tongue finding the right spot between her legs, all the tension that had dissipated suddenly came to life again, tightening her core with need again. 

She threw her head back a moan resonating through the room. Her cheeks burned, she wasn’t that kind of person, but whatever that tongue had done, took her from 0-90. Just barely away from slipping over edge again.

Alastor was above her wordlessly asking her permission to continue. She nodded and he entered her, filling her until he was fully sheathed. She normally didn’t react to penetration, but the heat must have changed that. He started slow for a bit, but it didn’t last long, both were already so close to their ends. His hands found her hips, holding onto them to keep her from moving. His claws pricked the skin blood trickling out, but she was too far gone to notice. She quivered around him, his thrust now more erratic, wild as he could no longer hold back the sounds of pleasure. She couldn’t hear herself screaming in pleasure as the coil had finally released, her climax overtaking her. Alastor didn’t last much longer, following shortly after, filling her with his seed.

He collapsed on top of her, arms barely holding himself up on either side of her.

”What a pleasing experience!”

She laughed, brushing some of the hair from his face. “Yes it usually is.”

He looked down, cheeks burning as he slid out of her, still fully erect. “I don’t believe I’m done.”

She couldn’t help but hear the words echoing in her mind. The need won’t be satisfied with just a few rounds…The desire for you will be great.

She no longer felt pain in her hip, nor did she feel like she was completely clouded by his presence. She seemed to be back to her usual self. Though she knew she was still in heat, perhaps not as bad. She still craved his touch, still filled with a hungry need but it wasn’t overwhelming. She smiled. Her insides were already starting to twist in delight, that coil tightening ever so slowly. She knew he was feeling the same.

”Good. This time we’ll try something different.” She planted a kiss on his nose.

She pulled the blankets off of her and made her way to the bathroom. When she closed the door she paused for a second, the grogginess finally clearing. This wasn’t her bathroom. She opened the door peering out. Alastors room? Her cheeks heated as the memories came rushing back. She went back to the bed and found Alastor still asleep. She smiled, placing a soft kiss on his cheek then went to find his discarded dress shirt. 

The nice thing about Alastor being so tall, was that putting on his shirt covered everything. It was like a dress on her. She gathered up her clothes and shoes before sneaking out. Once in her own room she got herself ready for the morning.

She felt infinitely better now that there were no more overpowering needs or scents, no pain and no more impeding thoughts. Finally back to normal, or as normal as a mortal soul in Hell can be. She even noticed that the mark on her hip was gone, and despite the days of bad sleep she had no bags under her eyes and she was feeling refreshed.

Once dressed she laid down on her bed enjoying the silence. Would Alastor be upset that she left him this morning? That was something he had written in the first contract. The contract. She hadn’t read the second one. How would she get a hold of it? 

On a whim she snapped her fingers. “Contract.” She waited, but nothing happened. Of course. Why did she think that would work? She sat up sitting crossed legged in the middle of her bed. “I want to view my contract. Binding wedding contract? Soul contract?” She sighed. She had no way of knowing how to find it. Did she need some sort of magic to acquire it? Was Alastor joking when he said she had access to it? Her stomach growled. She could sort that out later. Right now, she needed food.

She made her way down to the lobby to find most of the residents had gathered for dinner. She made her way to the table happily sitting with the group.

”Well, look who decided ta join us?” Angel gave her a mocking amused look.

She waved him off. “Yeah I know, I just had some stuff to figure out. No more hiding I promise.”

“Uh-huh.” 

Charlie intervened before she could respond to Angel.

”Ellen! I’m so glad you could join us!” She was basically bouncing on her heels. She bolted over grabbing her arm and pulling her out of ear shot. “I just wanted to apologize for everything that’s happened the past few weeks. I know it’s been a lot to take in and I pulled you in too quickly which Is why I left you to sort out stuff on your own I just-“

Ellen pulled her into a tight embrace. “It’s okay Charlie. I understand. No need to apologize. Yeah I needed a bit of an adjustment period, but I’m good now. And if things start getting hectic again I promise I’ll let you know.”

Charlie sniffled as tears started rolling down her cheeks. Ellen had to bite back a chuckle. Poor Charlie was such an unnaturally happy and caring person. It made her a ray of sunshine in Hell. 

She let out a huffed breath pulling her optimistic demeanor back together before linking arms with her and the two headed back to the table. 

Ellen really enjoyed sitting with everyone, joining in on conversations and getting caught up on the events she had missed, while hidden away in her room. She enjoyed the company and for once, she felt at home. This small group of odd misfits had come together to be a family and it made her smile falter a bit. 

She hadn’t thought about home for a while and the familiar feeling left a small ache in her chest. She did miss her family, her home. What had happened to her body back on earth? She didn’t even remember what had caused her soul to split from her body. Her body still had to be alive somewhere otherwise she wouldn’t still look human. And her parents must be worried sick and now there was no way back. The thought made her chest ache more. 

She hadn’t realized she had spaced out, a single tear sliding down her face until Angel called her out.

”Your face is leakin. Ya good toots?”

She quickly wiped her face. "Yeah, sorry you guys just remind me of my family.” She forced a laugh. “Guess I got a bit homesick.”

Charlie’s smile fell.

“Course we’re like your family, down here we is your family.” Angel threw one of his arms around the back of her chair. “ We gots mom and dad,” he gestured to Charlie and Vaggie. “The alcoholic uncle, your siblings and the creepy uncle.” He gestured to Husker, Nifty, himself then pointed upwards. “The short king is like a cool grandpa I guess.” He shrugged. “Perfect little family.”

“Aww Angel.” Charlie's smile had returned full force. “ That's so sweet.”

The aching in her chest was back. Angel had been right. They were her family. Her new family, now that she was down here for good. 

Movement caught her eye and she barely caught the shadow disappearing into the kitchen. She volunteered to do dishes and started collecting everyone’s plates. After an arm load she pushed into the kitchen and placed them by the sink. 

“You are upset.”

”It’s fine Alastor, just didn’t realize how much I missed home. I’m okay now.” She gave him a small smile. “It kind of snuck up on me.”

He stood watching her for a moment. 

She pressed on to washing dishes. She could hear him take a few steps towards her, standing just behind her. After a few minutes of silence a thought arose.

“Wait, how did you know I was-“

She turned to find she was alone in the kitchen.

Chapter Text

Ellen sat in the lobby with a copy of the Great Gatsby trying to focus on reading, but her head was elsewhere. She could still feel the remnants of the rut, being on the last few days, but her mind couldn’t shake the thought she was stuck here. In Hell for eternity. Heck stuck in the hotel for eternity. She considered dressing up, cosplaying in a way, as a demon, but she had no idea what to do. She’d never done that sort of stuff before, and if she was really going to go out, she’d want it to be convincing. 

She closed the book with a sigh, gently tossing it onto the coffee table in front of her. She leaned back, closing her eyes. The front doors burst open and she could hear Angel lively talking to someone else, a voice she didn’t recognize.

”Come on Angie, when was the last time we went out? You’ve been cooped here for like fuckin’  forever. Bitch we need to go out. Some drinking and dancing? Whadda say?”

Ellen opened an eye to glance over at the stranger. She had a large singular eye that took up most of her face. She had amazing hair, blonde in colour but half up and half down. Her left arm was covered in markings that Ellen guessed were tattoos. The part she found most interesting was the iris of her eye, not round but an ‘x’.

”Alright, alright. We can go clubbing tonight, but only if we can take some of these chumps. They need a night out too.” Angel finally found her hiding in the parlor. And he raised his voice, thumb chucked in her direction. “ ‘specially this bitch.”

”I can’t go Angel, you know that.”

”Well I’ll fucking be, you weren't kidding. Fuckin human soul. Huh?”

Ellen pushed to her feet making her way to the other two. 

“Ellen, Cherri Bomb. Cherri, Ellen.” Angel gestured between the two.

Ellen just nodded, noting Cherri made no notation to shake hands. She remained silent as Cherri made a slow walk around her, taking in her mortal form. At this point it didn’t bother her anymore. It was to be expected.

”You definitely need a night out bitch, how long have you been holed up in here?”

Ellen just shrugged. “Long enough I suppose. But I can't. Really you guys enjoy yourselves.”

Cherri looked over to Angel and he explained. “She kinda stands out babe.”

“Cherri!” Charlie was rushing down the stairs excited. 

Ellen moved back towards the parlor, she didn’t need to be part of that conversation. She enjoyed watching Cherri step a bit closer to Angel, a little further from Charlie, who seemed to be nodding in enthusiasm.

From the shadows behind her Alastor appeared taking a seat in one of the chairs, a cup of coffee in hand. 

Before long all the residents had made their way into the lobby.

”Okay everyone! Since the past few weeks have been a bit crazy I thought it would be a fun idea to go out and a fun responsible night out. Cherri and Angel can lead the evening.” She smiled around the room meeting everyone's eyes, her smile slipped finding Ellen.

Ellen raised her hand already knowing what she was going to say. ”Someone’s gotta keep an eye on the hotel. It’s okay Charlie.”

She made her way over. “Well yes, but I know Alastor and my dad won’t go, and Vaggie and I have some things we need to do as well. I don’t want you to be here by yourself.”

Ellen forced a smile. “What choice do I have?”

Charlie looked over her shoulder, her hands fidgeting with the hem of her suit jacket. “I-“ her gaze moved to her feet, shoulders falling. “I wish there was a way I could help. I’m not really good with my powers.” Her eyes went wide. “Wait!” She darted off before Ellen could even question her. 

She glanced over her shoulder at Alastor who carefully watched her from his peripheral vision. She turned to him wanting to ask something but was interrupted when Charlie returned with her dad, pulling him through his portal.

”Okay this is going to be a bit crazy but it should work.” Charlie skipped over to Ellen pulling her to the center of the lobby, in front of Lucifer. He pushed his sleeves up looking a bit nervous.

”So I've not done this before, but it should work in theory.” He whispered to her as Charlie moved away. “You can keep Bambi away right?” 

Ellen's gaze moved to the Radio Demon in the corner hidden in shadow. He didn’t look too happy. “Ummm.” How would she do that with everyone all watching her? She looked down to find her shadow was not hers, but his. It smiled and waved at her. She smiled back. Smart move Alastor . “Yes.” She spoke more confidently. “Alastor will not interfere with whatever this is.” She gave the shadow a very discrete nod and it zoomed off, unnoticed by everyone but her and Alastor.

”So this may hurt a bit. Changing forms is not an easy thing to do.”

”Changing forms?”

”Yes, if I remember this right you'll look just like any other demon down here, at least for twenty-four hours.”

Her heart skipped a beat. “I’ll be able to leave the hotel. To go out and see the rest of the city?”

”Like anyone else here.” He smiled at her for a moment before going serious again. “I don’t pick your form, the magic has its own way of sorting that out, so whatever you get is what you’re stuck with.”

Ellen only hesitated for a second. Did it really matter what she looked like? No. If she could get out of the hotel she didn’t care if it was the worst demon imaginable. Everyone here would know it was her, the rest could go to Hell. Double Hell? Whatever.

”Understood.” She took one more glance at the shadows in the corner meeting red glowing eyes. He didn’t like this idea. And he hated it more that she was making this decision without consulting him first, not that they really had a chance. His ear flicked as he took another sip from his mug. She would deal with that after. She wasn’t going to pass up the chance to be normal in Hell.

“It should be fine. It may hurt.” The look on his face told her he was lying. 

Before she could respond there was a cloud of red smoke that surrounded her. Her feet were lifted off the ground and then all hell let loose. She thought she had experienced pain before, she was wrong. She could hear the sounds of bones snapping, and feel them rearranging under her skin. Her eyes were squeezed closed, unable to open though the pain.

She had no concept of time, the pain was all there was until just as suddenly as it started, it stopped and the floor was back under her. She fell to her knees trying to catch her breath. 

“What the FUCK!” 

She didn’t bother looking up, it was evident Vaggie had just walked in on the scene. She slowly pushed herself to standing. She didn’t have feet. She tilted her head, she had hooves? 

She finally glanced around the room, looks of shock and amusement filled most faces.

”No fuckin’ way!”

She ignored Angel, her eyes immediately going to the only option she cared for, hidden in the shadows. As soon as her eyes met his coffee sprayed from his mouth, eyes wide in shock. He coughed a bit before recollecting himself. Was that a good reaction or a bad one? No one else seemed to notice.

She turned back to the group. “So it's good right?” Her voice was still a bit shaky.

”Oh MY GOSH!” Charlie squealed before running up and giving her a big hug. “It WORKED! You look amazing!” She quickly did a walk around, the rest shortly following, taking in her new appearance. That had to be a good sign, right? Charlie's smile was infectious and while all the others were doting on her she looked back to the shadows.

Alastor was no longer seated, standing in view, though no one else had noticed. She wasn’t sure what he was feeling, his composure well hidden with his years of practice. His eyes refused to move from her and she smiled brightly at him. She still didn’t know what she looked like, but she didn’t care.

”She has a tail! No shit!” 

She quickly turned to find Angel playing with something behind her. A flick. 

“Does this mean smiles has a tail too?”

She froze and she heard a small pitch of static, though it seemed no one else heard it. Something on the top of her head flicked to the sound. She turned back to the shadows to find it empty. Finally her curiosity got the better of her. She made her way over to a mirror. Staring back at her was the face of a doe. Ears standing erect on the top of her head. Why a doe? Of every possible animal, creature, look out there, a doe? Was it because she was secretly married to Alastor? No wonder he fled. Her colour scheme didn’t match his though, resembling more of a real doe, browns and whites.

”Where the heck is smiles? He’s gotta see this.” Angel pulled his phone out. “Okay group selfie, come on.” He pulled everyone close together, taking a picture. 

“Alright fuck heads lets go clubbing!” Cherri corralled the rest of the group to the door. Ellen hesitated. Angel seemed to notice.

”Hey Cherri, you take those guys, I’ma get Ellen ready. She can’t go dressed like that.”

Cherri shrugged. “Don’t take too long or you’ll miss out on all the action!”  The door closed loudly behind them.

”Alright doll face, let's get ya ready for the club.”

”I’ve never been before.”

He wrapped an arm around her shoulder leading her up the stairs. “Don’t worry babe, I got you, we just gotta find ya something hot to wear.”

Her cheeks heated. “I don’t really do hot, I'm not that kind of girl. At least not normally.”

“Well dis ain’t normal so lets make you the second hottest one in the club.”

“Second?”

His grin grew. “You look great, but no one beats Angel Dust baby.” He winked. 

Angel led the two of them to his room where he ransacked his closet looking for something for her to wear. She sat at his vanity just staring at her reflection. She was having a hard time absorbing her new look. She lightly touched her ears. She smiled, they were soft like Alastors. If she looked hard enough, she could see some of her human look hidden behind the demon. It made her wonder what all the others looked like while they were alive.

”Feel free to use my makeup.”

”Oh. No, I don't do makeup either.”

He stopped to stare at her, hands on his hips. “What is wrong wit you? No drinking, no clubbing and no makeup. What you gonna tell me next? You're a virgin too, waitin fo’ Mr. Right?”

She chuckled. “No. I just never hung around with those kinds of people. I never really cared for that stuff. I’m more of a Tomboy I guess.”

He went back to his closet. “Ya look pretty feminine to me.”

”I am. I take pride in that, I just…like getting my hands dirty, proving myself worthy of doing what other girls wouldn’t typically do. Bugs and insects fascinate me, and I don't really care for perfect hair, perfect nails and looking cute. It’s too much work if you ask me.”

”Ah-ha!” He pulled out a black…dress? He threw it at her. “Here put this on.” When she didn’t move he continued. “I’m gay. I ain’t gonna look at ya tits.” He sighed. “Fine, I'll turn around. Jeesh.”

She quickly slipped it on and her cheeks heated. It left little to the imagination with how tight it was. Not to mention she would be spending the night fighting between pulling it up to keep her boobs covered, and down to keep her butt covered. “Umm. Maybe something with a little more coverage?”

”We’re going to a club. The whole point is to dress up slutty. That’s how you get free drinks.”

She pointed to his closet. “May I?”

He waved his wrist. “Sure, be my guest.” He took the seat she vacated at the vanity.

She started going through some of his clothes making a pile of things she would consider putting together. He had a wide selection of options.

”So what’s wit you and smiles?”

She paused for a second before pushing herself to continue sorting. “I don’t know what you mean.”

”Oh come on, no one else may see it, but I ain’t stupid. There’s somethin goin on between you two. Ya keep starin at each other. Everything’s been weird since the night he helped ya to your room.”

”Oh that.” She quickly debated how much of the truth she would tell him. Just enough to get him off her back. She pulled on fishnet stockings and a pair of black jean shorts. She just needed a top now.

”Well I told him I liked him while I was puking my guts out. He probably thinks I'm a freak. Or maybe Charlie asked him to keep an eye on me.”

”Yeah I’m not buyin that bullshit.” He crossed both sets of arms and turned to face her.

She didn’t look up, continuing on her task. “Well it’s not bullshit. “

”Then why's he bein extra nice to ya?”

Her laugh was easy to fake. “Nice? The Radio Demon isn’t nice . You should know better than I do.”

”Uh-huh. The whole week you were hiding in your room he volunteered to bring you food. Every. Single. Meal. Seems a bit odd don'it?”

Shit . That would be a difficult one to explain herself out of. “Did he really? Hmm. I guess I didn’t notice.” She shrugged it off hoping she sounded believable.

He leaned forward. “You guys fucked. I can tell. He looks much more relaxed and has a goofy spring in his step. I see that shit all the time. It’s what I do for a living.” He looked at his hands, convinced he had solved the mystery. If only he knew how right he was.

She willed herself not to freeze, taking milliseconds to decide how to act. She burst out laughing. “You can’t be serious!? The guy is the prudish, stuffiest, most self centered person I know. Why on earth would I want to tap that? And even if for some ungodly reason I did , there is nothing in heaven, Hell or earth that would make him agree to something like that.” She shook her head. “No, you are definitely looking for things that aren’t there, Angel.”

He sat back, arms crossed against his chest again. “Deny all you want toots. I know a freshly fucked guy when I see one.”

“Ah-ha! Perfect.” She pulled a black mesh shirt from the pile. It was a long sleeve shirt, but the material was a bit see through. It covered what it needed but wasn’t too much. She pulled the dress off putting the shirt on over her bra. As luck would have it she put a black one on this morning. 

“Alright that’s not bad, ya just need some boots. You’ll have to beg Alastor to snap some into existence. I don’t have any that’ll fit ya and you and Charlie ain’t the same size.” 

“He’s not going to do that Angel.”

”You look hot, you're a doe. How could he say no? At least try. Besides, if he does, then we knows he likes ya.”

”And if not, I go barefoot?”

”I gotta favour from a friend I can cash in, she lives close by to the club.”

”And that’s not the first option because…?”

”Because I know smiles will give ya shoes and they’ll be nicer.”

She bit her tongue. Oh how right Angel was, but she couldn't tell him. “Fine.” She opened his door and turned to find him still seated. “You’re not coming with?”

”Nah, he’ll say no if I’m there. He’s gotta act the part, but if it's just you?” He smiled. 

She could hear the soft jazz music even before she made it to her floor. Did she have better hearing? She let out a sigh and made her way to Alastors door. She was just about to knock when he called out from within.

”Come on in my little doe.”

She hesitated. Normally she would have without a second thought, but right now it felt wrong. Sure they were married, but after all of the accusations from Angel she felt weird about the whole scenario. Maybe they were both not doing a good job keeping their relationship secret. When she didn’t answer, the door opened and he stood looking a mix of disgust and shock.

”What in the nine circles are you wearing?”

Her gaze went down, embarrassed. “I’m going clubbing, this is the best I can get away with. You don't want to know what Angel picked out.”

”You will not be galavanting around Hell looking like… like a chippy!”

She wasn’t going to ask about that. ”I just came to ask for shoes, boots preferably.”

”You are not leaving looking like that. You’re barely covered!”

”Well I guess I'll go bare hooves then.” She turned to leave. At least she could honestly tell Angel she tried. She barely made it a step before he grabbed her wrist and was sunk into shadow. She reappeared in his room. Guess he didn’t want to make a scene in the hall.

“No wife of mine will be seen out-“

”No, it shouldn’t matter what I look like because this isn’t really me is it? This-“ she waved to herself. “-won’t exist this time tomorrow. So it doesn’t matter who sees me like this.”

”I don’t want others seeing you like this. You look like a hussy.”

She smiled. “You’re jealous! You don’t like the idea of other guys checking me out?” She laughed. “Alastor, you don’t have to worry about me. I only have eyes for you. As for the other guys? Let ‘em stare. It’s all they’re ever gonna get.”

He didn’t seem convinced, still glaring at her. She could see a soft glisten on his forehead. She smiled, pulling him to her, placing a quick kiss on his lips. “I’ll be back before you know it and maybe you can show me a thing or two about this form.” He froze static pitching before he took her face in his hands pulling her to him with ferocity. When he pulled away he grabbed her hand giving her a slow twirl, taking in her new form.

“You really are beautiful, darling. In every form it seems.” 

She was sure she blushed. He sighed then snapped his fingers, long back knee-high boots appeared on her feet. “Very well, then. Off you go. They best keep you out of trouble. Just know I don’t normally condone this sort of…” He gestured to her. “ This.”

She gave him a quick kiss on the cheek before heading for the door. A much easier task in this form now that she was taller. “Thank you Alastor.”

”You had a tail did you not?”

So he did see it . “I hid it. We don’t want people thinking you have one now do we? I want to keep that a little secret between us.” She gave him a wink before leaving, closing the door behind her.

She wasn’t surprised to see Angel waiting outside his room. His smirk grew when he looked down and saw her boots. She cut him off before he could start. 

“No. This was not easy to get a hold of. I had to bargain my way to get these. It does NOT mean he likes me.”

“Yeah, yeah. Whateva ya say toots. Come on, let's get outta here.”

Each step towards the main doors built her excitement. She hadn’t seen the outside world since the day she arrived and she couldn’t wait to get the full experience. Once outside she took a satisfied breath in. The breeze felt odd on her fur. And her ears felt like little satellite dishes turning and twitching to every sound. She could feel her tail vibrating in excitement. Tonight was going to be amazing.

She followed Angel as he headed down the street. She felt like a child, everything was a wonder to behold. She was a bit disgusted by a few bodies that had been left along the sidewalk. The smell wasn’t too great either, but she enjoyed taking in all the different demons as she passed.

They passed a bunch of shops and stores along the way too. Though most were closed due to the lateness of the evening. That didn’t stop her from looking in anyway.

”Cut it out. Ya look like a damn tourist or somethin.”

”Technically I am a tourist Angel, but fine.” She kept her gaze ahead of her, and tried focusing her ears to the sounds ahead. She could hear the music long before the club came into view.

“This place is called…consent?”

”Yeah good name for a sex club right?”

”Sex club?!” She tensed. “No I thought we were just going for drinks and dancing, I’m not-no-“

”Relax. It’s just a club that has rooms for sex, ya don't gotta partake.” He pushed her inside. 

She relaxed a bit, finding the rest of the gang around a table throwing back some shots. 

“Fuckin finally! I was starting to think you guys weren't gonna make it. Here!” Cherri held her hand out and dropped a pill in Ellen’s hand.

”Uhh, what is this?”

“Some MDMA to get this party started.”

“OH! No. No thank you. I’m not going to do that.” She handed it back. 

“Hmph. Your loss.” She tossed it in her mouth. 

She moved to sit with Husker. “Am I too old for this? Why does it feel weird being here?”

”Ha! You haven't had enough alcohol. Soon enough you won't care.” He handed her a shot. She took it and made a face. 

“Uhg what the heck was that?”

Husk just handed her a second one. “Chase it with this.”

She did as instructed only to have the same burn. Before she could glare at Husker, Angel pulled her to her feet. “Let’s dance!” 

She was grateful it was nothing close to jazz or classical. Finally some house music. She started with head nods, but very quickly let the music take over her. It wasn’t like her time on the roof, she was very aware of the eyes on her but, as the alcohol kicked in she stopped caring about the others at the club. She could let loose. 

There were a few times, some guys tried grinding up on her, but she politely moved away, and if they didn’t get the hint she would ‘accidentally’ stomp their toes until they left her alone.

”Hey gorgeous. Can I get you a drink?”

She turned to find a bull looking demon watching her with a poorly attempted look of seduction.

”No thanks, I'm good.”

He moved closer, wrapping an arm around her waist and harshly pulling her to his chest. “Then a dance maybe?”

This guy was built like a door, very wide and broad shoulders and looked jacked. He even felt jacked based on his chest that she was pressed to. She actually wondered if he had to walk through the doorway sideways to get in.

She plastered on a fake smile and forced a small laugh. “I prefer to dance alone, thanks.” She pushed on his chest to get out of his grip.

”Don’t be like that baby. I can show you a good time.” He moved in to kiss her and she could smell the alcohol in his breath.

She did NOT like being called ‘baby’. Only Angel could. Just like on earth, only few worthy people could give her endearing nicknames and they usually got their own personal one. Only Alastor could call her ‘little doe’ and only Angel could call her ‘babe’, she could tolerate ‘toots’ as well. One of her aunts called her ‘girly’. Specialized nicknames for special people.

Slightly panicked at the closeness of this demon, she kneed him the nuts and quickly scrambled back over to the table with her friends.

”Good to know there will always be creepy guys everywhere you go.” She shuddered. She spent the next few songs by the table, keeping an eye on the bull. Once he was gone she pulled Angel to the floor with her. Strength in numbers. The rest of the night went by without any more issues. 

“Hey Angie! I think these guys are done.” Cherri threw her thumb to the table where Nifty was curled up on Husker's head. “I’m going to head back.”

Ellen turned to Angel. “One more song! Please? We came late, come on.”

He laughed. “Sure toots.”

”YES! you’re the best!” She threw her arms around him in a hug.

”Just no more shots.” He left her on the floor to help the others clean up and let Cherri know they would catch up later.

The second she was left alone the bull came back. “Come on baby, I know you want this. I’ll give you a night you won’t forget.” She could smell the alcohol off of him even standing a few feet away. He grabbed her wrist pulling her to the side of the dancefloor. She started dragging her feet, pulling at her wrist. This guy was definitely stronger than she was. Her gaze moved to see he was leading her to a separate room.

“Hey! I said I wasn't interested.” She pulled away from him trying to unclamp his hand from her wrist. She glared at the back of the demon. Normally she played the innocent good little girl, maybe the alcohol was to blame. It could have been her altered appearance, but she wasn’t going to take shit from anyone. Not today and not in Hell. Screw this guy. Her smile grew wicked. 

In a quick movement she twisted herself into his arm, her elbow hitting his, forcing it to bend unnaturally until she heard a ‘pop’. He let go with a groan of pain clutching his now broken arm. He turned, his eyes glowing red.

Huh, she didn’t actually think that would work.

”You little bitch!”

All the fire and intensity she felt disappeared in seconds quickly being replaced with a bit of panic. Shit . Her stomach dropped. She turned and fled back to the dancefloor quickly scanning for Angel. A quick look over her shoulder found the bull had his eyes glued to her, hunting her down. Why did she think she could take down the biggest guy in the club ? When she found Angel she grabbed one of his arms and pulled him toward the exit

”Ah. What the fuck?”

”We gotta go.”

He turned and found the bull following them. ”Uh what did you do?”

”I broke his elbow.”

”You WHAT!?”

”He tried dragging me to one of those stupid sex rooms. I’ll admit, I bit off more than I could chew.” She pushed through the door making it back onto the street.

”Really? Shit, what the fuck Ellen. He’s huge.”

”Yeah, that's why we're running.”  She took a quick look around to find somewhere she could lose their tail. She cocked her head to the side when she found Alastor’s shadow waving her over to an alleyway. She paused for a second before pulling Angel to follow as she made her way. She pressed herself around the corner peeking to see the bull had just made it out scanning the area looking to figure out where she had gone. He picked a direction and darted off. When he was out of sight Ellen let out a shaky laugh.

”Holy shit was that insane. What a rush. I’ve never done something like that before. That felt great!” She turned to find Angel was not impressed.

”Should I be concerned? ‘Cause that was reckless behavior.”

”Oh come on, I’ve been a goody two shoes my whole life. I'm in Hell, it seems like a good place to do the things I’ve always wanted to do.”

”Yeah except that you ain’t dead. You still gotta get home.”

Her smile fell. “Right.”

“And you got nothin to back you up.”

She looked down the alleyway. “Sorry.”

”Come on, let's get back to the hotel.”

She followed after Angel. She had a feeling that the bull demon won’t bother anyone else. If Alastor’s shadow was keeping an eye on her, then no doubt Alastor would take a walk this evening to devour the demon. She would also be going back to an angry Alastor. She kicked a rock as the two silently made their way in the dark of the early morning hours.

Chapter Text

He knew she had gotten herself in trouble, even before he sent his shadow to keep an eye on her. What sort of trouble, he didn’t know. He paced his room trying to keep his head clear. He knew she would be safe. The contract he had rewritten insured no harm would come to her, even if he wasn’t present. He promised he’d protect her and he would do so. All he could do was wait for her safe arrival. 

The last day of his rut was normally painful, however this time it wasn’t. He was fairly certain it was due to the intimacy he shared with Ellen. His cheeks heated at the thought, while his mind turned more carnal. No matter how often they lay together, it seemed it was never enough. He would be satisfied for half a day tops, before his body craved more. Craved her more. And this evening was getting very close to that limit.

He removed his jacket and tie before continuing his movement around his room. Overheated and restless, not a good combination to mix with the slow burn of anger building in his gut. Where was she ? Why was he so concerned? She was capable of handling herself. Should he even be worried? He groaned in frustration. He never worried about anyone before. What did she do to him? The anger and frustration of uncertainty was foreign to him. The click of a door closing pulled him from his thoughts. A quick sniff confirmed his thoughts. She was back.

He ignored the twist of joy that accompanied the relief. He slipped to her room.

“What happened?”

She jumped unaware of his sudden presence. It was difficult to keep his eyes on her face. Despite the horrid clothes, he couldn’t deny she looked just as ravishing in this form as she did in her more human one.

“Nothing too crazy, just some guy that couldn’t take a hint.” She stated it like it meant nothing. It only fueled the anger in his gut. His eyes narrowed.

“What did he do?”

“I dealt with it. Maybe a little less moral than normal, but I think I got the message across.”

“What did he do?” He repeated through gritted teeth. He didn’t dare think up possibilities, afraid he would lash out. Even the thought of someone looking at her with an impure thought made his blood boil.

She turned and looked at him and once she got a quick look, she glared. “I broke his arm Alastor, I think he’s learned his lesson.”

He closed the distance between them giving her a look up and down, looking for anything, even a hair, to be out of place. There was nothing. Though he wouldn’t admit it, it was also a perfect opportunity to really get a close up look at her body. 

Wide child bearing hips, freckled with little white spots. The soft white fur on her front leading to the perfect sized bosom, hidden delicately behind the see through fabric. He knew staring was impolite, but he couldn’t help himself as his eyes ravaged her up and down more than a few times. He could bed her in an instant. He shook his thoughts. Something happened and he was going to find out.

“Why did you feel the need to break his arm, hmm? That’s a bit out of character for you, even with a few drinks.” He stared at her sternly. 

She bit her lip, turning her gaze away. An obvious tell. She didn’t want to say anything. The anger started to build again. This guy did something to her and she knew exactly what he would do if he found out. Why was she trying to protect this person?

”He grabbed me and I guess I got carried away. I thought for a second, I could take him down. I fled instead. Like I said I handled-“

The rage boiled over, not something he had felt for years. He was seeing red. How dare a man lay a finger on a woman without her consent, let alone one who very clearly voiced their disapproval. A man praying on the weaker souls. A disgusting excuse of a man . He would go visit this demon and have a chat with him, one with a permanent lesson.

Ellen's eyes widened seemingly knowing what he was about to do. “Alastor, it’s not worth-“ He didn’t hear the rest as he slipped into shadow to his room grabbing his jacket and tie then disappeared into the night.

He had his shadow follow the demon after he was certain Ellen was safe so finding him took no time at all. He followed soundlessly behind the bull as he took a turn down an alleyway. His grin widened. He slipped into the shadows to remain unseen, though it was clear this man was ossified.

He stalked his prey until it looked as though he had followed him home. Before he could open the door he made his move.

”Good evening young chap. Could I have a quick word perhaps?”

The demon turned to look and upon meeting his face his eyes widened in horror. Alastor pulled his grin tighter, glad his reputation still preceded him.

”I- uh.” He looked around frantically before returning to the Radio Demon. “Yeah sure.” 

“Lovely evening for a stroll isn’t it?”

The demon clutched his arm closer to himself taking another quick look around the neighbourhood. There was no one else in sight. “I guess.”

He took a few steps closer. “Tell me, what are you doing out so late, hmm? Out parting perhaps?”

”I don’t want no trouble man.” He tried taking a few steps back but was stopped by the door. His eyes were panicked, realizing he had nowhere to run. He swallowed thickly, his nerves now radiating off of him. It brought joy to Alastor.

”It appears it's too late for that.” He glanced at the broken arm. “Do indulge me, your arm is broken, yes? By a little doe, no less.”

The demon's eyes widened more than Alastor thought possible. Almost impressive. “That little bitch was fuckin off her nut. She caught me by surprise, the little slut. Won’t happen again.”

He bit his tongue to keep himself calm. Such foul language to be uttered about a woman, let alone his woman. This poor chap had sealed his own fate, there was no chance now that this demon would be let go. 

”Hmm. And why may that be, I wonder.” He closed the distance so he was towering over the bull. Some of his demonic form had slipped through. He was granted the satisfaction of watching him shrink back.

”Look man, I'm sorry I ain't gonna mess with her again.”

”You are correct.” His eyes narrowed, he was done toying with his food. In a movement that stunned the bull, Alastor pinned the other demon to the door by his neck, his claws gripping tightly around his neck. His eyes had become black radio dials and he could feel his antlers extending. He let all of his anger show, an outstanding display of terror and power. Something he hadn’t done in awhile. It felt good. The air around him was almost rippling with his power.

“I am a man of my word, if you tell me exactly what you did to her, I will consider putting this behind me. Otherwise you will be made an example of.”

He loosened his grip just enough for the bull to sputter out his words.

”I thought she was hot so I offered to get her a drink, when she declined I-“ He choked gasping for air. “-I grabbed her waist to dance. Crazy bitch sacked me.” Alastor felt his grip tighten involuntarily. 

“Very limited vocabulary you have, do find other words to describe her,” he growled.

”Little bitc- cunt was playin hard to get so when she was alone I grabbed her headed for one of the sex ro- ughk” 

His hand tightened again. Alastor was shaking with anger, but his grin never faltered. He had heard enough. He leaned in close whispering into the bulls ear. “You have been honest, I have no doubts, but I still have one little problem. See that little doe you’ve been so expressively insulting is a bit dear to me. In fact, I'll let you in on our little secret. She is my missus, and what kind of husband would I be if I were to let some little-“ he tightened his grip so blood started to drip from his claws, the bull now thrashing around wildly. “- insignificant loathsome sinner speak of her in such an ill manner?”

”Ple-“ the other demon barely choked out. His eyes bulging out of his head.

”Hmm. Yes I’m sure you understand now. Far too late I’m afraid.”

He leaned back to enjoy the look of terror and panic that filled the bulls eyes. It seemed he now understood his fate. Doomed to become part of the Radio Demons broadcast.

”No hard feelings though chum, you had no way of knowing, but one can never be too careful.” He licked his lips taking a few more moments to enjoy the last of the demon's life before unhinging his jaw and swallowing him whole. He shuddered before returning to his normal form.

While it hadn't fully dissolved his anger, he was no longer seeing red. Feeling fairly satisfied that there was one less disgraceful man wandering the plains of Hell. 

He licked his fingers clean of blood before making his way back to the hotel. It had been a very long time since he had been out for a little hunt, especially one where his rage was so unchecked. It felt good letting off some steam, a subtle reminder that he was powerful, fearsome and in control. The feeling of unchecked and unhindered power flowing through him has a high he missed. It was one he didn’t plan on waiting to unleash again soon. Now all he needed was to finish the evening by releasing the now unquenchable need to mate. This encounter had only built his desire more. He hummed lightly the rest of his walk back.

As soon as the door closed behind her she turned and glared. “You didn’t have to eat him, Alastor.” Her hands were hands on her hips.

While he was away she had taken off her clubbing attire to find none of her normal clothes fit her. So the only thing she could think of was the dress shirt she had taken from Alastor when she snuck back to her room a few days ago. It covered what it needed to, though it may have been a little shorter then she would have liked. It took her a few minutes to figure out what to do with her tail which now flicked under the shirt.

He was pulling his jacket and tie off, to no surprise. She could see that he was a bit past the comfort level of his rut. He was going to need a good release soon, and she’d be lying if she said she didn’t need one too. 

“Maybe I did not.”

She only pointed to his shadow, hiding in the corner. It took one look at its master and zipped out of sight. He sighed. “He deserved it.” He muttered coldly.

He started rolling up his sleeves and she saw the small patch of blood on his shirt. She waved her hand to it. “And you had to push yourself to intimidate him first too? Eating him wasn’t good enough? You popped your stitches.” She sighed. “Look I get it, you're upset but that…did you really need to do that?”

He steeled his shoulders before turning to face her, his pupils radio dials. “You gave me no choice. He needed to be made an example of. I will not allow any loathsome sinner vermin put their hand on you. Let alone the wretched insults he spewed.” He replied bitterly. 

He closed the distance quickly causing her to back up into a wall. “I do not share. Not when it comes to what’s mine. You, my dear, are mine in every sense of the word. I will not have some pathetic lowlife sinner speak of you in such a way. You will be treated with the same respect the rest of Hell gives me.” He planted his hands on either side of her head. His eyes pierced hers, his face so close they were almost touching noses. “If anyone so much as looks at you the wrong way I won’t hesitate to set them straight. You WILL be treated with the utmost respect and dignity. So yes, this was necessary.” 

Her heart was racing. No she wasn’t afraid. The opposite actually. She pressed her knees together. She was turned on. She didn’t like the idea of being ‘possessed’ but him being overly protective of her was kinda hot. Claiming her as his, and only his. She swallowed thickly. 

“Understood.” It came out more breathy than she would have hoped.

“Lovely.”

She could see now the beads of sweat slipping from his brow. She could feel the heat that radiated from him. His eyes were clouded. She had never seen him this bad, but right now it was clear his rut was affecting him hard. His eyes finally left hers moving down her body stopping at the hem of the shirt, half way up her thighs.

”Is that my-“

”It’s the only thing that fits right now.” She answered with a blush.

A sly grin fixed to his face. He closed his eyes, taking a sharp breath in. “I have a bit of an ask.”

“Anything”

”I require some intimacy with you.”

”Of course. I think I'm in need of some too.” She smiled back at him, though he didn’t see it.

”No.” He let out a ragged breath. “This won’t be gentle. I’m a bit too far gone for that.” His arms shook around her.

She gave him a quick up and down, trying to get a read of him. She had a feeling she already knew where this was headed. “It’s going to be rough. Really rough. You’re looking to inflict some pain.” 

“Yes” His breaths were now heavy pants, his eyes still closed, brows furrowed seemingly trying to keep himself in line.

She bit her lip. She had never really done it like this before. How bad was it going to be? She let out a shaky breath.

”I want a safe word.”

”A what?”

”A word agreed upon by the both of us that when uttered stops everything.”

”Like what?”

She thought for a moment. It needed to be distinct, yet simple and precise. “Gold is at my limit. Scarlet is stop.” 

“Understood.”

She wanted to tell him this was something she was afraid of. Something she wasn't sure she would be able to get through. There was damage here that she wasn’t sure she was ready to face. Too many times her opinion didn’t matter. Too many times her protests were simply ignored. This was a test of trust she was afraid he would fail, like every other partner she had.

He quickly grabbed her waist pulling her to him, his lips crashing to hers. He lifted her, his other hand moving to her back to help him carry her to the bed. He dropped her a little harshly onto the bed. He quickly removed his pants before climbing on top of her. His lips finding hers again. He removed her shirt, throwing it to the side before quickly removing his own. He pulled her hips up sliding in quickly and starting at a fast pace. He took one hand to hold her hands above her head, his claws digging into her skin. 

She fought the conflicting state of her mind. She was enjoying this, she was still in heat after all. But the trauma of her past refused to leave her mind. It had never really been a thought until now. She trusted him every other time they lay together, but at this intensity she was starting to lose faith.

As he picked up the pace, his thrust more aggressive he let go of her hands moving them to her hips gripping tightly again. He leaned down and nipped her neck drawing blood. His tongue licked up any evidence. She shivered in pleasure.

She moved her hands to his back. She had claws now, at least in this form she did. She ran them down his back enough she was certain she would draw blood. He shuddered in delight. Her heart was racing, the coil tightening in her core. He didn’t wait for her, letting himself release into her. He leaned down his lips encapsulating hers. He bit her lower lip, the metallic taste filling her mouth. He leaned in, his breath tickling her ear, causing it to flick.

”You are mine and only mine. For eternity.”

She only nodded.

”Good girl.” He cooed.

That sent a shiver of pleasure through her. His claws dug into her sides piercing her skin deep. She cried out in pain. He entered her again being just as rough as before. His claws stayed in her skin causing the holes to widen with each rough thrust. She squeezed her eyes shut. She went to move her hands but found she couldn’t. She looked up to find black tendrils had wrapped her wrists holding her in place. Her heart rate quickened. He wanted full control. Not surprising. 

All of the other times they had lay together, it was slow, intimate. Gentle, still learning each other's bodies, this was not that. This was fierce and dominating. Walking the thin line that separated pain and pleasure. His grip on her hips tightened again causing her to gasp in pain again as tears pricked her eyes.

“Gold!”

His claws eased off very slightly, his pace never slowing. He took his left hand from her waist, licking the blood off his nails. His hand moved to her throat squeezing. She had never been choked before. Her body trembled as she finally released. His hand tightened. What an unexpected high. Her breath was catching. The hand on her hip gripped tighter trying to hold her still as he quickened his pace again, the nails now tearing her flesh open. Black tendrils now held her down across her chest, waist and ankles. She wasn’t sure how much longer she could hold on. She had only just released but there was so much happening at once, so much contact she was set to fall again. 

She understood now, the passion and intensity love making had. A feeling she otherwise never really knew. It had always been almost like a chore. She lay there never really there enjoying the experience. Her body would still react and release but she never craved, never wanted it. The past week being in heat changed her perspective. If this was what it was supposed to feel like it was no wonder people couldn’t keep their hands to themselves. 

A low growl escaped his lips as he leaned over her, his eyes boring into hers. She couldn’t help but smile up at him. His lips took hers again lightly sucking on the one he had bitten. A soft moan slipped from her lips as her back arched against the tendrils that held her to the bed. 

“I want to touch you.” she barely got the words out above a whisper. 

She felt him grin against her lips. “Not yet my dear.” His kisses moved down her neck sucking hard, no doubt leaving a trail of hickies. He leaned up and whispered in her ear. “And the next time you cum without asking permission first I will have to punish you. Understood?”

She shivered. “Yes. Oh god.” She breathed. At this point she would have promised her soul without a second thought.

He chuckled. “God has nothing to do with this, sweetheart.”

Her breath quickened knowing the next few minutes would be sweet torture. Her heart raced in anticipation. 

He moved down to her groin area. She shuddered already knowing this was a game she would lose. She could hold if he had reentered her, maybe holding off a little bit, but even with an inexperienced tongue she would be undone in a matter of minutes. He had quickly learned how to get her undone. The tendrils all tightened their grip on her and she momentarily wondered how much control Alastor must have to still be able to focus on the tendrils while being so involved in sex. He hadn’t even started and she already elicited moans.

His warm breath was enough to get her to squirm against her restraints. Then a single flick of his tongue. He was teasing her. She grinned. She had done the same to him a few times the past week, it seemed only fair she was on the receiving end, though now she was even more determined to have him work for it.

Another singular flick and her back arched. She pressed her lips together to keep silent. Another flick followed by a second, then a third. By the third she was shaking but held strong keeping her moans to herself. 

“No need to be quiet, my dear. Your sounds are delightful to my ears.”

Her face flushed but she kept her mouth clamped shut. His eyes looked up to meet hers, finally understanding the game he had no idea he was playing. His grin grew devilish. He was up for the challenge.

”Perhaps we make this interesting.” He took his thumb and put it in his mouth before moving it to spin slow circles around her clitoris. 

She trembled under him trying to focus on his words and not the building need in her groin.

”You will still ask permission before you release, if not my name will slip from your lovely lips and echo off every wall of this room.”

Her breath hitched, eyes scrunched shut. There was no way she was going to scream his name. She could ask permission. That wasn’t so bad.

His thumb slowed. “I will need some sort of confirmation.”

She nodded.

”Good girl.”

No amount of clenching or tongue biting could stop the moan that escaped.

”Music to my ears,” he murmured. 

In a quick movement his tongue replaced his thumb, his finger moving to enter her, wiggling inside her.

Her back arched as high as she could manage, still restrained, her wrists pulling hard at the tendrils. She wasn’t going to last very much longer and no amount of restraint was keeping her quiet now.

”Please…” she gasped as he pulled a little harder on her clitoris. “I…I want to…” she clamped her mouth shut, her pride getting the better of her. She didn’t want to ask permission, but she didn’t want to cry out his name either. She threw her head back, body spasming under the pressure to release. She squeezed her eyes shut.

She was normally great at this, sex was a mental game, something she could zone out of if she wanted but she couldn’t get out of her own head. He was keeping her in the moment and that made it all the more difficult to hold off on her release. There was nothing to distract her from what he was doing to her, and he was doing so many amazing things. 

”I want…” No, she was too prideful for that. Did he really need her to beg to release? Not even she was that cruel.

He looked up with a devilish smile. “Do tell me what it is you want. Don’t keep me in suspense, my dear.”

She let out another pleasured groan as he returned to her torment. At this stage she was at her breaking point, body squirming and convulsing under him. She either played the game, or accepted the consequences. Surely the consequences wouldn’t be that bad.

He knew she was close, her body had made it obvious even if she wasn’t ready to admit defeat yet. She wasn’t going to scream his name; she had already made that decision, yet Alastor had worked her to her end. There was no time to ask for permission, not that she really wanted to anyway. 

She hated that he got to her this way, she hated screaming out someone’s name, but it didn’t matter. At this moment it felt right, it felt like it was being ripped from her core. Her body finally released the pressure, the tightening spring that had built with nowhere else to go. 

“Oh God! ALASTOR!”

She shook as she rode the waves of ecstasy that washed through her. It had never been that intense before. Her breath was laboured when the tendrils finally released her.

“You have your safe words, yes? Now that you are satisfied, I will have my turn. I will not hold back, but I do not wish to hurt you either.”

She only nodded, still trying to get her breath back. She watched as he slipped out of his normal form, eye black, antlers elongating and the tendrils back around her wrists, this time very tight. It was about to get really rough. She blinked back any fear that had tried to surface.

Chapter Text

There was some comfort in knowing she had come up with what she called safe words. He truly didn’t want to hurt her, but after his little hunt and the built up needs, he knew he would need to be rough, need to draw pain. A high he was very familiar with, like torturing those that tried to stand against him.

His tendrils wrapped around Ellen, covering her arms and legs with a few around her torso. Now it was all about him, and the sound of her screaming his name still echoed in his ears, only adding to the pressure of his already aching manhood.

He could feel the heat emanating from his skin. A small voice suggested starting slow and gentle but he easily ignored it sliding into her until he was fully sheathed. He bit back a growl. No matter how many times they had lay together this feeling never ceased to be exhilarating. He picked a relatively quick pace before he leaned down his tooth nicking the skin on her left collarbone. He pulled greedily, the sounds of her moans mixed with the smell and taste of her arousal and blood was intoxicating.

He sat up panting, but refusing to slow down. His claws dug deeply into her flesh at her hips, helping him plunge even deeper into her with such force the bed shook. Her deer form may have added to the more animalistic desire to take her roughly, she was a sweet little doe an unparalleled match to him. The chances seemed near impossible but fates seemed to have been on his side for once. A perfect mate.

She sat up, her arms wrapped around him, her own claws gripping into his back digging in deep. He hadn't realized the tendrils had slipped from his mind. Her quicked breaths in his ear almost sent him over, but he refused to let go yet. He was just getting started. Her hips rocked to meet his tempo as one hand moved up to his hair gripping like her life depended on it. In a movement that surprised him, she pulled his head back placing small bites down his neck. He shuddered in delight. He never wanted this feeling to end.

She had a way of getting to him, he was going to have to tie her down again or she would surely make him climax sooner than he wished. His tight lipped smile grew as he watched the frustrated pout on Ellen's face as his tendrils secured her back to the bed. He was already so close, but he felt like he barely got to play. He quickened his pace, now getting erratic as he was having a hard time stopping himself from reaching his end. His body demanded release. His claws dug deeper, he was almost certain he felt bone. One hand moved to her throat, instincts taking over, his grip tight. Her heart was racing, her breaths short gasps. He was so close. His eyes closed. He could feel her pulse quickening in his hand, the pace surpassing his own. Every beat added pressure to his throbbing masculinity. A pressure he didn’t think could hold back much longer. He could feel the light trickle of blood over the claws on her neck. Warm and wet just like her. He was ready to release, ready to expel himself into her with such force he would paint her insides white.

“Scarlet” It was barely audible.

For half a second he thought about continuing to his finish, he was already so close, but the worry of having caused her pain quickly killed the thought. He almost threw himself off of her, tendrils gone, he now sitting beside her on the bed, not even touching. He watched unsure of what to do. She only stared at him, eyes wide in shock.

”Did I hurt you?” He tried getting a read of her face, her emotions but all he could see was shock. Her eyes started to water and his stomach twisted.

”No.” A hushed whisper. 

There was some inner turmoil that she seemed to be fighting with, but he had no idea of what. He hesitantly reached out, resting a hand on her cheek, wiping the tears that slipped from her eyes. She was shaking. 

He continued watching her, hoping to find the reason for her distress. She said he hadn’t hurt her, but he couldn’t shake the feeling he had. He pushed her too far. His shoulders fell, his hand falling into his lap. “I hurt you.”

She shook her head pulling him to her. He wrapped his arms around her and she broke down into tears. Her body shaking, sobs filling the room. There was no pain, no fear, no anger. He couldn't tell what had caused this kind of reaction. 

He wrapped himself around her like he could protect her from whatever was causing her grief, a hand slowly petting her head in an attempt to comfort her. This wasn’t something he had ever done before. Comfort someone. He had to draw on memories he had long thought gone, of when his mother had comforted him as child. He whispered apologies, words of reassurance, whatever came to his mind, into her ear, though he didn’t think she was actually listening, her mind lost elsewhere.

He didn't want to hurt her, he warned her about how rough he was going to be, but he must have pushed too hard too fast. She never got the chance to call gold, going straight for the scarlet. He couldn’t explain what he was feeling. Disappointment? Shame? They didn’t seem right. 

Slowly her sobs lessened into a few hiccupped breaths. She pulled back, wiping her face. His stomach twisted more when she didn’t look at him. She hadn’t really looked at him since he stopped.

”I’m sorry I ruined the mood,” she mumbled.

He couldn’t understand why she would feel the need to apologize for such a thing. If anything it was he who should apologize for pushing her past her limit. He very gently pulled her gaze to his, not trying to hide the vulnerability behind them. He wasn’t an overlord right now, he wasn’t the Radio Demon right now. Right now he was simply Alastor, her husband.

“You have nothing to apologize for, my little doe.” He hoped the endearing term would help lift her spirits a little bit. “Are you sure you’re alright? You’re not hurt?”

She pulled her head from his hand glancing off to her right. She still seemed to be shying from his gaze. “I’m not hurt. Just…” She left the sentence unfinished. She shook her head. “Thank you Alastor.”

He gave her an incredulous look. What was he being thanked for? He couldn’t get a proper read on her. “I don’t understand what is going on.”

To his surprise she let out a small shaky laugh, wiping her nose. “I’m just rediscovering hope in humanity. In Hell of all places.”

His head tilted to the side, still confused. That didn’t seem like something that would cause such distress.

”You stopped when I asked.”

“Yes?” It was what they agreed on, not a complicated thing. ‘Stop’ had a very clear meaning. Why was that significant?

”I’ve never had someone do that before. I never mattered enough I guess. Finishing always came first.”

His eyes widened in horror, the pieces now finally coming together. “It’s a simple concept.”

She just shrugged.

He pulled her back into his arms holding her tightly to him. He understood now her hesitation when he first brought it up. He wished there was something he could do for her. How could one not stop? Did they not care for her? He pushed his anger down, now wasn't the time for that.

He rested his head on hers. “Earth has become such a wretched place.” He muttered bitterly. “I’m sorry my dear.”

He could feel her smile against his chest. He couldn’t understand how she could still be so open and willing to care for another with the horrible past he was slowly learning she had. Something Rosie said to him popped to his thoughts. If it’s with the right person, it’s well worth it…. Did Ellen believe it was worth it for him ? He was no saint, but he would never treat a lady like that. All the past pain and heartbreak, the mistrust and vulnerability, was it all worth going through to find the right person that was worth it all? Surely not. 

A soft brushing at his ankle pulled him from his thoughts. He chuckled lightly, discovering Ellen seemed quite content in his arms, her tail twitching in merriment.

She pulled back to look at him confused.

”Apologies darling, your tail is tickling my leg.” 

“Oh.” She let out a small laugh but slid over so she was no longer in range. “Did you want to…finish? I know you didn’t get your last one in.”

He shook his head. All desire for intimacy was now long gone. He was done with his rut, to his relief and knowing that she followed him he knew she was finished too. “I’m done. Hopefully for a few more decades if luck should hold.”

”Yeah, I think I'm good for a few decades myself.” 

He slid himself from her, grabbing his clothes. He never liked being naked and now that he had a clear head he was feeling even more aware of his nudity. He ignored the fact he could feel her eyes watching him. Surely he would get used to the idea of her watching in time, now that they were wed, but it would undoubtedly be a very long process. Not one he was particularly keen on if he was being honest.

He turned away from her, pulling up his trousers when she asked, “Do I regenerate like a sinner like this? There’s no marks on me. Or on you for that matter.”

He finished buttoning up his shirt before he responded. “All part of the contract.”

”The marriage contract? How do I get a hold of it?”

”You haven’t read it yet?” He was a bit surprised. It had been almost a week, he would have thought her curiosity would have piqued before now.

“I don’t know how to summon it.”

Ah. Yes, that made more sense. He finished tying his bow tie before snapping his fingers, the gold parchment appearing out of thin air. 

She scowled at it. “I tried that,” she mumbled under her breath. She grabbed it and unrolled it.

“Will it be acceptable to leave you on your own for a while? I have some business I wish to attend to.” He finished pulling his jacket on. While he could not help eradicate her earthly past, there was one particular demon he was inclined to mercilessly tournament and now knowing more of Ellen’s unfortunate past, he would enjoy this all the more.

She nodded, shifting so she was sitting cross legged on his bed. His cheeks heated and he quickly glanced away forgetting she was still naked. A quick snap of his fingers had her fully dressed with a glass of water on the bedside table.

”I will find you when I am done. Don’t forget to hydrate my dear.” He turned on his heels moving to the far corner of his room to the staircase that led to his radio tower. This broadcast was sure to be a very entertaining one.

Binding marriage contract.

Upon signing both parties agree to the following terms and conditions;

A.) Ownership . Upon reobtaining their soul, party (b) shall forfeit it to party (a) where they shall, in turn forfeit their own soul to party (b). Neither party (a/b) will use the ownership to overpower, control, manipulate or otherwise force the other party (a/b) into a situation, circumstance or position in which they would not willingly be in or part of. Upon the permanent death of any party (a/b) the other's soul will be returned.

B.) Privacy . Both parties (a/b) will respect each other's privacy in regards to, but not limited to;

i. Intimacy

ii. Personal matters, as determined by party (a/b)

iii. Belongs, as determined by party (a/b)

iv. Personal spaces, as determined by party (a/b)

v. Anything parties (a/b) disclose to their discretion

C.) Protection . Party (b) will protect, care for and look after all and every need of party (a) for all of eternity. They will ensure no damage or harm comes to party (a). If the need or scenario arises where proper or adequate protection can not be provided, then party (b) will temporarily forfeit the amount of power required to provide the necessary protection to party (a) to ensure no damage or harm occurs. Should party (a) acquire powers of their own, they too will protect party (b) from damage or harm temporarily forfeiting their powers to adequately protect them from damage or harm if such a need or situation arises. To better aid in the protection of party (a), party(b) will be granted the ability to sense and feel the relative emotions of party (a) including but not limited to;

i. Anger

ii. Fear

iii. Nervousness

iv. Pain

v. Panic

vi. Shock

D.) Intercourse . Shall only occur when/if both parties (a/b) agree to participate in the action outside of consummation. Any damage or harm acquired during such events will heal immediately after intimacy.

E.) Cohabitation . Both parties will not share living/ sleeping quarters, having separate beds unless party (a/b) specifies otherwise or physical/sexual intimate actions occur. Physical/sexual intimate actions are listed as, but not limited to;

i. kissing

ii. petting

iii. cuddling

iv. caressing

v. intercourse 

F.) Rings . If/when the confidentiality of the marriage announcement is deemed null, by party (b), rings will be provided to both parties to wear from that point on for eternity.

She had to reread the part on protection a few times. So that was how Alastor had known she was in trouble. He could feel her emotions? She wasn’t sure how she felt about that. It made sense on paper but in real life it seemed odd. He wasn’t really an ‘emotional’ kind of guy so would this mess up his judgements? And the part about forfeiting power? How did that work? Would she get priority, because it seemed it would be best he kept it. Surely it was more useful that way. It's not like she would know how to use it. Heck, she didn't even know how to summon the contract.

A loud scream made her jump. It came from above her. There wasn’t any room above her, this was the top floor. The last time she heard a scream like that was… she wracked her brain trying to pull the memory. It was her first day in Hell, her first time meeting Alastor. He was making a broadcast. Was that where he went off to? He had a radio station attached to his room? 

Another scream caused her to flinch again. She didn’t think she would get used to that. She rolled the contract back up and gave it a small toss up into the air. It disappeared into a poof of smoke. She rolled her eyes. Of course it was easy to get rid of.

She grabbed the glass of water taking a small sip but spilled it all over herself as another scream caused her to jump. They were all male voices, unlike her first day in Hell. 

She placed the glass back onto the table looking down at her now wet shirt. It would dry in time. She looked over to the stairs. How many times had she been here and she never noticed it? Did he not want her up there? He never said she couldn’t. She sipped off the bed and slowly made her way to the bottom of the stairs. Looking up she saw a red glow was resonating from the top. She was just about to take a step up when a loud knocking stopped her.

”Ellen? Are you in there?” 

She glanced at the door. It was Charlie. She was not at Alastor's door but hers. How would she get there? She could just ignore her right? 

Another knock. “I know it’s kinda early but I really need your help with something.”

Her stomach dropped. She looked around the room trying to come up with a plan. If she just walked out of Alastor's room she would definitely get asked questions. What answer could she possibly give that would explain her presence in the Radio Demons room. None that she could think of. 

She went to the door and decided to bite the bullet. It was just Charlie after all, she was too nice to make a big deal out of something like this. She could handle the few odd looks she'd get for the next few days. She opened the door and in an instant regretted it. She should have checked the peep hole first. Her stomach dropped.

”I FUCKIN KNEW IT!”

Ellen tried her best to hide her cheeks as she closed the door behind her. Everyone stared at her. Everyone stood at her door.

”What do you need?” She tried pushing to the urgency.

Most had mouths agape, all except Angel who looked smug, arms crossed over his chest.

Charlie was the first to recover, answering. “We have a bit of a problem.”

”Yeah we wanna know what ya were doin in Al’s room.” Angel raised an amused eyebrow.

”Nooo. That’s not our business.” Charlie gave Angel a look.

”Yeah, I think I need that explanation.” Husker added, giving her a suspicious look.

Ellen quickly thought on her toes. “None of my normal clothes fit in this form so I asked Alastor to summon some for me.”

”uh-huh. And ya needed to be in ‘is room for that?” 

“He invited me in and I wasn't going to say no.”

Angel wagged his eyebrows, “So that means you went in in your clubwear?”

Ellen’s face heated.

”Okay Angel enough of the interrogation.” Vaggie pushed him to the back. “We have a small problem and we need you to help.”

”Why me?”

”No one knows who you are and after a bit you won’t exist in this form so the V’s won't be suspicious.” 

”The V’s?”

”Other overlords in Hell.” Charlie explained.

”And Alastor can’t deal with other overlords because…?”

Everyone turned to look at each other before Vaggie answered. “He doesn’t get along with them.”

”They're more like rivals.” Angel corrected.

”And everyone needed to be here to explain this to me?” She glanced at the group.

Charlie's face turned red. “Well no. But-

“- we was wonderin why yous were so close to smiles.” Angel finished.

Ellen scoffed. “Unbelievable. I already told you Angel you’re looking for something that isn’t there.”

Angel turned to look at the group, one set of arms still crossed while one thumb jabbed her direction. “They’re definitely fuckin.”

”ANGEL!” Charlie looked at him horrified.

The rest of the group turned to look at Ellen with incredulous looks.

She bit her tongue in hopes of keeping herself calm. She put on as serious of a face she could muster before trying to save this ship she was sinking on. She was never any good at lying. “ That is an insane accusation to make considering we all know what Alastor is like. It would never happen.”

She was drowning. She couldn’t save face, no matter how hard she tried to keep it all under wraps. The only thing that could make this worse was if Alastor appeared. The accusation alone would have him pitch static and disappear into shadows, making it clear they were correct. 

“Holy shit.” Husker stared surprised. “You are.”

”Not you too.” She whined. “Guys can we stay on task? I am not having sex with Alastor, we’re just friends, okay? There’s nothing else to the story.”

Husker leaned back to Angel Dust and whispered something causing them both to chuckle.

“Ooookay.” Charlie clapped her hand together, trying to get everyone back on track.

”Alastor picked out Ellen's dress for the open house.” Nifty waved her hand in the air like a kid raising their hand in class.

”WHAT!?” Ellen's eyes widened. She’d always known it seemed too coincidental the two looked like they matched.

”Yeah he picked the dress and colour then asked me to make a suit that matched. You looked cute together.” She giggled.

”What the fuck is going on here?” Ellen ran a hand through her hair, pushing her ears back forgetting she had them. Everyone seemed to be in her business. “Jesus, does no one else have anything better to do?”

She pushed her way through the crowd, headed for the stairs. Headed for some sort of escape.

”Wait where are you going?” Charlie made a few steps toward her.

”Out.” She responded harshly. “Oh and since we’re all picking apart everything about me, go ahead Husker, tell them I hide away on the roof, might as well just let it all out, right?” She let the door slam shut behind her storming down the stairs quickly. She made her way down to the lobby and straight out the front doors.

She was smart enough to keep away from crowded areas. There was no way she wanted to deal with people right now. She pressed forward with no real destination in mind. She just needed some time to cool off. 

As the anger slowly slipped away she started getting nervous about the streets around her.  She was alone out here, no one to back her up if needed. She should be fine. Not like she was causing any trouble.

She pressed onward, though her ears were paying more attention to the sounds around her. She watched a few demons eyeing her as she passed, but she ignored them. A quick flash of movement caught her eye and she found a shadow darting away. Alastor probably sent his shadow to find her. She pressed on. Some of her nervousness easing. Alastor appeared beside her, keeping pace but remained silent.

When she finally slowed her pace, Alastor linked his arm with hers now directing them down the street. She watched as demons crossed streets to avoid them, giving them a wide berth. She had a vague memory of some of the buildings they passed. It all came back to her as they walked past the sign 'Cannibal Town’.

He led her to a small little bistro where the host greeted him by name and took them to a table in the far back of the shop, out of view and ear shot of the rest of the floor. He didn’t make any order, but two cups arrived at the table shortly after they were seated. 

She took a small suspicious sip of the cup in front of her worried it may not be tea. She was gladly mistaken. She sat and nursed the cup for a few minutes before letting out a sigh. 

”Angel knows, and everyone else probably suspects it as well now.”

”Hmm?”

”Us.” She put her cup down, her gaze following it. “I really tried to deny it without looking obvious, but I'm a bad liar.” 

“It matters not.” He took a sip from his cup. “A difficult thing to hide for eternity. They were bound to discover the truth eventually.”

She glanced up at him. “And were you ever going to tell me you purposely matched me for the open house? Nifty let that out.”

He put his cup down, leaning back to cross his leg. “I had no intention of mentioning it, I only made a selection I figured you would make. You could have easily selected another dress in a different colour and it would have made no difference to me. Although red really is your colour darling.”

She nodded, glancing away to watch the staff for a little bit. 

“Is that what upset you?”

”They cornered me, Alastor. I felt trapped. Not to mention I couldn’t even deny anything. Every time I thought I was back on my feet they threw me another curve ball.” 

“That doesn’t seem so bad.”

”I guess in hindsight it's not. But they had some urgent problem they wanted me for and they just dropped it to hound me about our relationship.”

”What could they need from you?”

She waved the question off lamely. “Something about issues with other overlords.”

He took a sip from his cup. “Interesting, that would be something more suited to my expertise.” He looked away in thought. “They didn’t happen to mention names, did they?” He eyed her suspiciously. 

”They just said the V’s. I don’t know what that means.”

Alastor's eyes narrowed. “I see. Yes I suppose I wouldn’t be well suited to deal with them. Not all of them on my own anyway.”

”Them? Who are they?”

He sat up, no longer interested in his drink. “No one I care to spend time talking about. Who was it that asked you for help?”

”Charlie?”

”Smart girl.” He muttered to himself. “And what did she want you to do exactly?”

She shrugged. “I don’t know, the topic got set aside. All I know is she wanted me in this form to do it.”

”Hmmm.” He sat thinking for a few moments before getting to his feet. “Come my dear, it seems I need to have a chat with Miss. Charlotte.” He held his arm out for her to link. 

She looked down at the cup of tea she barely touched before getting to her feet. “Don’t we need to pay for…” She pointed to her cup.

”There are some perks being the Radio Demon, my dear.”

She hesitated for a second before linking her arm with his and the two sank into shadow.

Chapter Text

“If we don't do something now, they’re going to make a move to brainwash all of Hell. What else could we do?”

”Ha. They wish they were that powerful. No my dear, leaving it be would be best. As much as I would love to see them all crash and burn, now isn’t the time to make moves.”

Ellen had an ear pressed against the door to Alastor’s office. Alastor had pulled Charlie aside as soon as they got back from the bistro, and had been in the office ever since. When the discussion started most of the residents had joined her, ears pressed to the door in hopes of hearing what was going on, though to her surprise, they didn’t seem to be able to hear anything and shortly left, leaving her alone to eavesdrop.

”All she would need to do is go in and see Vox.”

She heard Alastors static pitch. Before he simply replied. “No.”

“It would be easy, all she would have to do is mention your name and she would have a one on one with him. You're his weakness and we can use that to our advantage. Just a simple conversation to gather information.”

”And once she is through those doors how do you intend to keep her protected hmm? I believe it is my job to protect the hotel and all of its inhabitants but a full on battle with the V’s is not something I wish to tackle today.”

That seemed like a fair argument, though she knew it was redundant. Based on their contract, Alastor could still protect her, she wouldn’t be going in completely helpless.

”Well we-

“-And a private one on one with that flat faced prick isn’t likely. No, Valentino would be there as well most likely, meaning you would be sending her in alone to face two overlords. Heck maybe all three. Do you forget she knows nothing of how Hell is run? And don’t get me started on her communication skills. I highly doubt she could get you anything important.” 

Ellen could hear the scowl on his face, just by the change in his tone. “What exactly are you hoping to acquire, princess?”

Charlie sighed. “Cherri has been keeping an eye on them ever since the battle. They’re going to make a power grab, since you…well they aren't concerned about you anymore and with Rosies numbers down, and Camila being low on angelic weapons, they stand a good chance of jumping the ladder. There are three of them, they’d be hard to challenge right now.”

There was a long moment of silence, no doubt Alastor was taking time to absorb what Charlie had just said.

”And Ellen solves this problem, how?” He asked, finally breaking the silence. “If she were indeed able to gather pertinent information, it doesn’t change these circumstances.”

”I don’t know.” Charlie sounded defeated. “But the longer we sit back and do nothing, the more time they have to make a move. Even if she goes to cause a small distraction, it gives us more time to prepare.” She sighed. “Look Al, I know it's risky and I know if something happened to Ellen I- I don't know if I could live with that guilt, but to them and the rest of Hell, she’s a nobody, so she isn’t a threat to them. I’ve been thinking about this for a long time. I know she can do it.”

”They will not be interested in seeing her, not to mention she won’t be immune to their powers.”

”We don't know that for sure.”

There was another long silence.

”I trust your judgment Alastor. You are more knowledgeable about this sort of thing and no one here knows the V’s better than you. If you really think this plan is set to fail, I’ll work to find a different solution. I want her safe too.”

”Ha! Safe? She’d be walking into the lion's den. Blind.” He sighed. “IF she were to agree to this, she’ll have to be informed about the V’s. Everything. The more she knows, the better she may be able to handle whatever they may throw her way. Knowledge is power in this case.”

“Of course.”

“Very well then.”

Ellen heard him stand and she quickly stumbled around trying to find a place to not look suspicious. When the door opened he glared at her already knowing where she was.

“If you were supposed to be part of that conversation, you would have been invited in. I don’t care much for those that can’t keep their noses out of my business.” He started for the stairs.

She mumbled so quietly she knew only he would hear. “What’s yours is mine.” 

His ear twitched in her direction, confirming he heard, but he continued his way upstairs.

”Oh Ellen. Good. I wanted to talk to you.” Charlie waved her into Alastors office, a sight that seemed unsettling.

She paced his room trying to ensure she memorized all the information Charlie told her. Vox and Alastor were rivals and any information she could give Vox about Alastor would be worth a lot to him. Something to keep in mind. An easy way to move the power to herself. He had the ability to hypnotize sinners, if they were weak enough so she needed to be careful. 

Valentino. A shiver ran down her spine. He was Angel’s boss and in charge of the porn industry in Hell. She had to steer clear of his cigar smoke and ensure he did not lick her. An odd detail she tried not to think too much on. She was warned he would most likely be the wild card, the one in least control of themselves. If she could get him worked up enough, it was possible Vox would send him away. Meaning she could have him one on one.

Her stomach was in knots. Did she need to create a whole cover story? Who she was? How she ‘died’? What would they ask her? How powerful were they? She couldn’t even deal with a regular sinner and now she was facing not one but two overlords? Even Alastor said he couldn’t take all three. Why was he so calm about all of this?

”Your panicking is disrupting my reading.” 

She paused, looking up to find Alastor glaring at her from his seat by the fireplace.

”Well what would have me do? You think this is a terrible idea which means there's a good chance this will end poorly.” Her tail had been flicking nervously for so long it felt like a metronome.

He leaned back into his chair, his book now placed on the table beside him. “You will still be under my protection and you’ll have access to my power if needed. I doubt they will bother with anything more than a simple bullet to your head.”

She gave him a look of disbelief. “Cause that just puts my nerves right at ease,” she replied sarcastically.

”You should rest my dear. You’ll need your wits about you.”

She resumed her pacing. ”I can’t sleep like this. My mind is going a mile a minute and I don't even know what I'm supposed to do or talk about when I get there.” She moved over to the bed taking a seat. “How do you do it?”

”Do what?”

”Remain so calm in every situation.”

”With a smile my dear.” When she gave him a confused look he shifted through shadow to sit beside her on the bed and continued. “Just because you see a smile, don’t think you know what’s going on underneath. A smile is a valuable tool, my dear. It inspires your friends, keeps your enemies guessing, and ensures no matter what comes your way, you’re the one in control.”

She blinked a few times. “That’s why you're always smiling. It’s a sign of power to you.”

”Emotions are a weakness. Something someone can take advantage of.” He gave her a sideways glance. “Something you would do well to remember.”

”So that would make me your weakness then.”

”I am not weak, I have you adequately protected despite your fragile state. More of a nuisance really.”

She smiled and leaned over resting her head on his shoulder. He stiffened for a moment before relaxing. “Good. I wouldn’t want you to think I'd be easy to handle. You seem like the type to enjoy challenges.”

He chuckled. “I am very aware of your peculiar self conduct. Not exactly what I would have envisioned for my wife, but I believe I made a good decision.” He glanced down at her.

”I’d expect nothing less from a king.”

”I beg your pardon?”

She lifted her head to look at him better. “A stag is king of the forest is he not? Adorned with a crown of bone. You are a stag right? That would make you king of the forest…or bayou I guess.” She turned to look over her shoulder at the non existent back wall.

From the corner of her eye she watched as Alastor pulled his shoulders back, sitting taller, prouder. The ends of her smile crept further up her face. He didn’t need the ego boost, but she was glad he took it so highly from her.

“A king indeed.” 

She could hear the soft swishing of his tail under his coat. He was very happy about the thought.

“Thank you Ellen.” He took her hand kissing the back before standing. “I will want to reserve as much power as I can to ensure you have it if needed. You’ll have to excuse me, I will be off to hunt.”

“Wait! Wouldn’t it be wise to finish…closing that wound? It limits you in a small way doesn’t it?

”It's negligible, my dear. There are other more important things to focus on.” He made his way to the bayou and she turned her body to follow him with her gaze. He hesitated for a second, “I know it’s unnaturally difficult for you, but do stay out of trouble my little doe. I would miss your company if something were to happen.” 

She smiled at the sentiment. He would never admit he loved her, maybe not even ‘like’ her, but that was close enough to an admission of his feelings for her. 

At first she didn’t understand why she had to make her way to the V tower on her own, but after walking into the more densely populated part of the city she understood why. Cameras. Cameras everywhere. The closer she got to the tall tower, the more she couldn't shake the feeling of being watched. 

She let out a quick breath pushing her feelings down. She pulled a small smile to her face hoping to use it to hide her true emotions. She willed herself not to panic or be nervous, feelings Alastor would read from her. She needed to be calm and collected. Her stomach started to twist as the building came into sight. Tall, blue in colour and very modern looking. At the top a large pink illuminated ‘V’. This was the place. She took one more steading breath, a small smile forced onto her lips and she headed for the door.

The inside of the building was busy, people rushing about, paying her no mind. Good, although it was still a bit odd, she had gotten so used to being stared at. It took a few minutes for her to figure out where to go. She found a fish looking demon seated at a desk. She made her way over remembering to hold her shoulders back. 

“I would like to see Vox.”

The lady didn’t even look up. “Uh-huh. You got an appointment?”

”This is above that. I assure you he will want to see me.”

She finally glanced up looking bored. “Right. You can make an appointment at the desk over there.” She pointed off to her left.

Bluff, she needed to bluff. She pulled her smile to look smug and glanced down at her nails. That was something confident people did. right? “Well I'll let Vox know you were the one to hold me back then. I’m sure I can take my information about the Radio Demon elsewhere. I’m sure someone else will be interested.” She turned away from the desk praying this lady would take the bait. If she didn’t, she wouldn’t be able to come back and show face.

“You think you can bait me like that? Bitch we’re in Hell I've heard it all.”

Ellen stopped turning to face the lady again. “I promise you I’m not just a small fish, you're going to be begging for death if Vox finds out you just let me walk.” She took a few more paces before stopping again and adding. “No one has seen the Radio Demon since the last extermination. I wonder why?”

“Wait!” 

She stopped her hand on the door. Her heart nearly stopped. Talk about waiting until the last second. She pulled her smile up and turned to face the fish demon.

”I can’t guarantee anything, but I'll let him know you're here, Miss…?”

”Ellen” She made her way over to a seating area. She felt eyes on her the whole way to her seat. She silently scolded herself for using her real name. She should have come up with a fake one just in case. Uhg. Her nerves were killing her.

Someone offered her some refreshments but she declined. With the way her stomach was churning, there was no way she would keep them down. She wasn’t waiting for very long before another woman summoned her to follow. She was led through some doors and up an elevator. The higher they went the more her stomach twisted. If she needed to make a rushed exit, it would be more difficult the higher up she was. 

There was no way she could go anywhere without being seen. She thought there were a large number of cameras around on the streets, it was nothing compared to the surveillance of the building. She was being watched since she stepped through the front doors. She reminded herself to keep her shoulders back, head up and a small smirk plastered to her face. Confident and in control.

The lady stepped out making her way to a large set of wooden double doors. She stopped, glaring at Ellen for not keeping up. She knocked on the door loudly.

”Mr. Vox I have that girl here.”

”Send her in.”

She continued to glare at Ellen, but pushed the door open holding it open for her. Ellen gave her a curt nod before stepping into the office.

Flat faced prick . That’s what Alastor had called him. She should have guessed she would be meeting a television demon. Vox had the ability to disappear into technology. The pieces were finally making sense. 

The hotel didn’t have any form of modern technology. This was why. Vox would be able to see anything going on, possibly making a few unannounced visits.

Her smile became authentic. The one person Alastor would have a rival with would be the counter to his radio persona. New vs old technology. Seemed sort of fitting.